Story: A Shadowlander's Dream: Book 3 - Rules of the Flesh (all chapters)
Authors: Shinigami_Shimai
Back to chapter list
Chapter 1
<b>A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams</b>
Author’s notes: I’m sorry to take such a long break from this story, but after writing book 2 I needed a rest for this series is affecting me greatly and Book 2 was rather upsetting to work on. For those who don’t know most of ASD is based on events from my past so a lot of book 2 was drawn from a part of my childhood I do not like to talk about much, but needed to write about. As of 2008 I’ve focussed much of my time on reworking a lot of ASD, adding in elements that I originally though were too much and unnecessary, but felt they were needed to clarify some of the characters pasts in the story, as well as returning to drawing art yet again. If you have read Books 1 and 2 on Deviant Hearts before July 2008 then you must know that elements of Book 1 have been added and the last few chapters of Book 2 have been changed, the version posted on Deviants Arts was posted in its updated form so there is no need to reread it there. For those on DH however there are a few changes that I feel I should note, for instance the Prologue of Book 1 has been completely replaced with a new one and the original prologue was moved to Book 3 and altered slightly. There is more to the nightmares that Jenn suffers from in the first chapters of Book 1 and a small explanation as to Natalie’s relationship to Akaime, when she encounters the man at the end of that book. Book 2 is pretty much the same, with some typos and corrections made and chapters split up a bit more so the chapters are shorter and there are more of them, however the last few chapters at the very end have been altered so that Jessica does not walk away from the Dorms with Sophia until book 3 and the parts with Nicole facing her own issues with Alyson were also moved to this book. So now the end of Book 2 only has a Tanya and Cherilyn tying up their misunderstandings, while Jenn rested in her room alone, Kima and Penny went back to Penny’s room while Jessica and Kris adjured to their room, and the rest of the girls went off to dinner. Oh and the whole thing with Drake and the woman from the corner store was moved to the very end of Book 2. So if you need to refresh you mind as to what happened leading up to Book 3 I’d suggest rereading the very last five or so chapters of Book 2 and if you really want to you can search for the new additions in book 1 as well.
Book 3 itself has been completely redone. Most of the events still occur, but more things are explained and several new chapters have been added in between. I needed to rework the order of the events and add in a lot more things so the story flowed better. I really shouldn’t have written this part until I was ready, but that is what I get for rushing things. So most of the chapters in this part have been completely rewritten so those who have read the first few chapters will need a refresher.
If you have read this story anywhere that doesn’t have this message at the beginning, then it is far from the most recent version of this story and you may need to reread some of the previous chapters. Sorry about all of this, I was rushing book 3 before and now have a better grip on the story. I hope you enjoy this new instalment in the lives of the girls of Whispering Hills Academy for Lost Souls and I will be back to work on In My Heart and In My Mind as soon as I get through a fair chunk of Book 3. Thanks for your continuing support. Kat
Part One
Prologue
A young girl ran down the winding city streets of her hometown, her backpack slung over her shoulder and a duffle bag held tightly in her arms. She kept her eyes low as she quickened her pace. She didn't want anyone to recognize her as she ventured downtown on that early morning hour. People didn't seem to notice the girl as she pushed her way against the crowd towards the train station. That was fine by her. She dug through her pocket to check if the train ticket she found that night was still there. A ticket that she had bought in her dreams and discovered on her dresser when she woke. She felt some comfort at the feeling of the paper between her fingers, a sign of her only chance of escaping the never-ending madness of her life. Upon entering the station she quickly glanced around to see it was sparsely filled with the few people who headed out to work at such an ungodly hour as this. She ignored the people and ran down a set of stairs to the main tracks. A large clock told the girl that her train would be leaving in only a few moments, which was just the way she wanted it to be. There was no time for anyone to stop her if they figured out her plan. Everything was perfect.
She broke into a sprint down the last of the stairs and along the long platform. She turned around and walked backwards to make sure she was not being followed. Nervously she pulled her backpack higher on her shoulder and quickly turned around again to find herself face to face with another girl. She had no time to stop herself before colliding into her, forcing both of them to tumble to the ground. She rubbed her knee and began to apologize when the bell tolling the train’s departure rang throughout the station. She grabbed her duffle bag, jumped to her feet and dashed for the train doors with the other girl, and someone whom she suspected must have been the girl’s friend, close on her heels. All three leapt onto the train just as the doors closed behind them. The entire car was empty other then the three girls. Panting she found herself a seat and plopped down, trying hard to catch her breath. She opened her eyes to see the girl she bumped into sitting across from her. The girl simply smiled at her. There was something about that smile, something that she could not put her finger on. The train started to move. Relieved to be finally on her way the girl let out a deep sigh and bid a goodbye to her old life.
Chapter One
Melissa, Head Mistress of Whispering Hills Academy for Lost Souls’ Western Wing, burst through the immense oak double doors of the Hall of Candles and down the long stone corridor. Flicking light shone all around from thousands of candles held high upon hundreds of tall brass candelabrums that rose to either side of the hall. Even the multitude of candles did nothing to improve the dismal demeanour of this resting place for the dead. Melissa to move down the corridor with such veracity as to cause many of the candles flames to flicker from their spots a top never melding candlesticks, if the candles could be snuffed out by normal means then many of them would be vanished in the woman’s path.
Anger in her eyes Melissa kept her sight on the large double doors at the far end of the hall, never once glancing out the stone framed windows, with their iron grid glass panes, at the spiralling purples mixed with the darkness of the world outside the Halls, a land where only those who have recently passed on, and those of supernatural origin, may journey. She had no interest in the spiralling darkness for she had pressing business with a family member that she would rather not be seeing. The very image of her brother-in-law’s masked face made her skin crawl, but years ago when he offered her the job overseeing the lost souls of Whispering Hills and she was more then willing to follow his orders, if it meant helping just one of those girls, however after recent events she was finding herself questioning her brother’s methods and as such wished to wash her hands of the whole business.
As she approached the inner doors that lead from the Hall to the central sanctum of Death’s Corridor, the place where the Sisters of Death resided, a group of nine Death Angels, the arched oak doors began to swing outward on their brass hinges as if in anticipation of Melissa’s arrival and a cloaked figure stepped through the doors. The person pulled back their dark grey hood to reveal the face of a fair skinned woman in her early twenties with long, silken, black hair that rolled down her shoulders and was parted to the side, the left side tucked behind her ear. A long curved black tattoo, the shape of an upside down shark’s fin, cut across the left side of her face starting at her hair line, through her eye and ending at point on her cheek. The woman smiled warmly at the headmistress and nodded to her in greeting.
“Aunt Missy, it has been such a long time, it is good to see you again.” The woman greeted the Head Mistress with a small bow.
“You too Julie.” Melissa forced herself to smile, only those closest to the woman were allowed to call Melissa by her nickname and at that moment she was not please with hearing her niece refer to her in such a personal level, but kept her venous tongue at bay for the time being. She straightened her back as to give off an air of authority, even though she was merely an inch taller then the Death Angel, nearly the same age and held very little authority inside these halls. She might have been one of the Lords of Shadow, but her refusal to partake in the rituals of the Lords placed her, and her twin sister, rather low on the chain of command. She was actually lucky her brother gave her such a propionate and important job as he did, she knew that he did not give her the job because of her skills, in fact, knowing The Meanderer he had some secret agenda in asking her to run the Academy with her sister and this was one of the reasons she wish to speak with the man. She hated being left in the dark and felt used. She despised her brother’s ability to see events that have yet to come, but then again he was the Lord of Coincidence after all so it was expected of him, yet even after several thousand years she had yet to get used to his ways. The way he manipulated events at his whim bothered her to no end and she needed to finally put an end to her part in his schemes once and for all.
“I need to see your Father.” She half ordered the Death Angel, combing her own long black hair with her fingers and tucking it behind her ear in the same fashion as the younger woman, reminding herself just how much the Death Angel took after her sister.
Julie smiled and gestured to the doors, “Father is not here right now, but he left you a package, it is with Milai.” She said politely.
Melissa frowned, “I should have known as much, is there anything that man doesn’t know?” She inquired rhetorically as she passed through the doors into a massive circular room with millions of candles covering curved elevated wooden stairs from floor to ceiling, leaving only the several doors free of candle wax, making the room appear to be more of an auditorium then a place for the records of the dead. In the centre of the room stood a grand podium on raises with spiralling steps around it, making it tower over the room, an immense book at least a metre long and over half a metre thick sat upon the podium while many more similar books, bound in cracked, worn, dark leather, lay upon the ground stacked to a person’s height and forcing any who enter the centre of the room to have to carefully weave their way through the maze of books in order to reach any of the doors exiting the room, or the podium itself. A tall man peered over the book atop the podium to look down at the new arrivals, his face small at such a great height.
“Aunt Melissa.” The greeted the woman in a deep cheerful voice. He circled around the podium to reveal a long dark flowing robe and long straight locks of hair that almost melted into the man’s cloak, which in turn appeared to be made of the very shadows around him. A white porcelain mask set upon the man’s long face and a single green eye peered out from the slits in the mask, a smile could be seen at the corners of the man’s eye through the eyehole, “I’ve been expecting you.” He said as he circled around the spiralling stairs and wove his way through the many books toward the woman, standing almost eight feet in height his head could be see floating over the books as he travelled.
“I thought as much, Milai.” Melissa said with a sigh, trying hard to keep the edge from her cutting through her voice. Out of all her brother’s children Milai was one of the few that she didn’t feel distaste towards. She actually loved all her nieces and nephew, but after recent events at the school she could not help feeling malice towards the Sister of Death and yet Milai was no Death Angel. He was something else entirely, charged with keeping track of the records of the dead this man has a lonely existence and unlike his sisters he does not get a chance to leave the Hall of Candles much. Milai was known as the Lord of Things to Come and Melissa need not say a single word without the man read her very expressions and as such he faltered upon setting his eyes on her face and she could see a frown appear in that eye of his, this made her realize that her anger was indeed very visible to this godlike being. She wiped at her face in an attempt to rub any sign of her true emotions from her face and looked back up at her nephew, “I came seeking your father, but I suspect he is avoiding me so I cannot resign.”
Milai lowered his head, “I feared my intuitions were true.” He lifted his head to peer at the woman through long strains of hair that fell in his face, “I must ask, what would you achieve by abandoning the lost souls of Whispering Hills?” He asked solemnly.
Melissa let out a deep sign and fiddled with a lock of her own hair. She did not wish to bring up her resignation to her nephew, but knew that there was no way to hide anything from him, “I don’t know. I…” She looked up at her nephew with pain filled eyes, “I can’t stand seeing them like this and not being able to do anything to help them.” She explained sadly.
Julie set a hand upon her aunt’s shoulder, “I know how you feel, but you have to let them deal with things on their own.”
Melissa spun around to face the Sister of Death, glaring at her, “How would you know?” She could not contain her disgust for the girl any longer, “Your job is simple, just gather the souls of those who have died of old age and lost their way, which rarely happens because those who die of old age are usually ready to die so you just sit around here. What is so hard about that?”
Julie shook her head in disagreement, “I’m not talking about the job as a Death Sister, but the one that I took on after my mother’s death, your sister. To act as mother to my younger sisters and protect them at all cost. It pains me so to see them suffering and not being able to do anything to relieve that pain.”
Melissa’s glares intensified, “If that were true then you would not have abandoned your own sister like that. Do you have any idea how much it is killing her knowing that her own sisters want nothing to do with her? I know what she did was against the rules, but screw your bloody rules. Have you ever thought that it was those very rules that are the problem? Maybe you should stop worrying about your stupid rules and start thinking with your bloody heart, or have you been collecting souls for so long that you’ve forgotten what it means to care for someone so deeply that you would do anything for them, even sacrifice your own existence in order to protect them.”
Julie stepped up to the woman, “You have no right to talk to me that way. You have no idea that things I have done to be there for my sisters.” She said in defence.
Melissa slammed a fist upon one of the lower stacks of books at her side, “I very well know all about what you consider help!” She growled, “So you allowed Kris to acquire a Malith stone, if you had stopped Carey in the first place then she wouldn’t need that stone, hell if you had spoke up against your father when he banished her she wouldn’t have to fight these never-ending battles on her own.” She screamed, tears building up at the corners of her eyes as all her rage began to spill forth, “Where were you when she was struggling with questions about love? What about when she was questioning her own sexuality, Huh? I know where you were and it was as sure as hell not at her side, because I was the one sitting on the side of her bed as she cried into my arms, wanting nothing more then to not exist because she felt she only caused everyone more pain. I was the one putting her back together after you tossed her out so don’t talk to me about how much you have suffered.”
Julie recoiled at her Aunts anger and lowered her eyes to the ground in shame.
“While you are here feeling proud of yourself for helping today.” Melissa continued, “What about all the years that you weren’t there? What about that?”
Milai silently moved through the piles of books until he finally arrived at the women’s side and placed a leather-gloved hand upon his aunt’s shoulder, “Calm yourself Aunt.” He said in a calming voice that made the anger melt from Melissa as she gazed up at the man’s masked face, “I know how you feel, but take it out on the proper soul.” He glanced up at the pained look on his sister’s face, “Julie punishes herself enough that you do not need to enforce more pain upon her. I see the guilt in her heart everyday and know this is not the path she chooses, it is the one she is forced to take.”
Melissa shook her head slowly, “Everyone has a choice.” She returned, “Even the Lords.”
Milai glanced down at the woman and shook his head slowly, “If that is true then I ask again, why are you abandoning those girls when they need you so?”
Melissa ran her hands through her hair and allowed it to fall in her face again, “I have no clue.” She admitted tiredly, “I just feel so lost and exhausted. I want to help, but I’m not even allowed to tell them the truth of their own existence and it hurts just seeing the look in their eyes every day.”
Milai squeezed her shoulder, “Perhaps you should reconsider your resignation.” He pulled a large brown envelope out from under his cloak and held it out to the woman, “I know these new arrivals will be in need of your care more so now then ever.”
“New arrivals?” Melissa blinked at the packaged and suddenly understanding the message her brother-in-law had sent and shakily took it from the man. More lost souls were on their way and her sister was so weak that she would not be able to be there for them all, “This can’t be…” She stated, refusing to believe what she was seeing, “We are full up… how can he?” She muttered as she took the envelope from her hands.
“Not any longer.” Milai said dismally, “It would appear that you have at least one opening, and will have more soon enough.”
Melissa glanced up at the man in shook, “An opening? Who left? Did someone graduate… or…?” She could not muster the strength to utter the thought that rose up in her mind.
“While you were away the young red head moved on.” Milai explained softly. Melissa spun around to fast Julie and Milai squeezing the woman’s shoulder in assurance, “She is not dead, but she no longer exists in the matter that she once did.”
Melissa turned back to the man wide eyed, “K… Kimberly…Harrison… or was it Ki… Kima?” She inquired shakily as the faces of the mysterious twins with their fiery hair and eyes flickered to mind.
Milai tapped the envelope, “You’ll find the answers you seek in there.” He explained simply.
Melissa shakily opened the envelope and pulled out several file folders. Upon opening the first one her jaw dropped in shock and she quickly glanced up at Milai, “This girl… she can’t be… is she?”
Milai shrugged, “It is more then possible, but not even I know that answer.” He replied dismally, “All I know for certain is your sister is going to need you at the Academy and so are the girls there.”
Melissa flipped through the many folders, glancing at the photos of the new girls, “Three… Four… Five… How… How are we supposed to house all these girls?”
Milai shook his head, “Father just said to give you those files, he said you would figure things out. You should hurry because they should be arriving soon and I suspect that you are going to have your hands full soon.”
Melissa began to back towards the front door, her eyes flicking from the files to Milai, “I…” She glanced around the room at the other doors and her thoughts turned to her brother’s masked face staring out from long dirty blonde bangs and she ground her teeth together. “Tell your father I’m not through with him. I’m only returning because Sophia will need my help with these new girls and not because of him. I’ll be back to have a word with him as soon as this is all sorted out.” She stated firmly and opened the doors out of the room, “It was nice seeing you again Milai, I will talk to you later.”
“Until another day.” Milai said with a slight bow, “Take care of yourself Aunt Melissa.”
Julia waved at the woman, “Take care, Aunt Missy.” She said with a twitchy smile.
Melissa glared at her niece, “I’m still not pleased with you. Maybe you should consider visiting your sister sometime. Gwen and Keelia dropped by and I know she would love to see her other sisters.” She stepped through the door; “I hope the next time I see you, you will act more like a big sister and less like a soldier of your fathers.” Without another word she let the large door close behind her and rushed down the corridor out of The Hall of Candles.
“Well... that could have gone better.” Julie sighed as she leaned against the door, “She really hates us does she not?” She asked her brother in dismay.
Milai shook his head, “She is understandably angry.” He stated simply and turned at the sound of the door behind him. The door opened and yet another of his sisters entered the room, “Morrigan? What brings you?” He inquired curiously of the Death Angels arrival.
Morrigan gazed around from under her hood with her sightless eyes, eyes that she herself had gouged out and sewn shut many years ago. Even with her eyes sealed she appeared to take in her ever surrounding and turned her head to face up at her brother. Her lips parted for the first time in many years and a cracked voice emitted, “The Child of Dream...” She said in a pained tone that only the ears of her brother could hear, for he too suffered from the same tragic events that left himself in a state similar to her’s.
He raised his gloved hand to stare at the nonexistent arm the held the glove aloft and clenched his nonexistent hand, causing the leather of the glove to creak and close into a fist. It had been such a long time since the day his limbs had been removed from his body and he became the floating disaster that he was today. He closed his eyes as he recalled that day and how that man tore his arms and lower body from him as his younger sisters looked on and then forced him to watch as the man taunted Morrigan until she finally tore out her own eyes with a fragments of glass she found on the ground near her. He was able to create a psychic version of his body and escape with his sister, not before sealing the man in an obsidian mirror, but the torture they endured affected their lives forever.
“Phobiore.” Milai muttered under his breath.
Julie stepped up to her brother and glanced between him and her sister, “Phobiore? Has he returned? I thought you and Morrigan sealed him away all those years ago?”
“If the Child of Dream has returned to the Realm of Shadows it is very likely that his brother will come seeking her.” Milai remarked worriedly and looked over at Morrigan, who shook her head uneasily and clasped her arms about her waist, shaking uncontrollably, “I suspect that Carey has been trying to help them and I hope that she never succeeds for if he does return he will do anything in his power to have that child in his possession and we can not allow that to happen, for if it does the all the Realms will become a Sea of Nightmares and no one will sleep soundly ever again.”
Julie stared at her brother in shock of what she was hearing. “Wait! Could he be the reason for the resent stir of the Faceless and Dream Ghouls?” She inquired as an unsettling feeling began to fill her.
Milai nodded, “It is most evident and they are probably searching for him as we speak.”
Julie glanced at the door her Aunt has just passed through and recalled the stories her younger sister, Gwen, had told her of the Stained Glass Angel’s appearance in the Realm of Shadows, “I… I have to talk to father.” She quickly turned and started for the door to her left, “There must be something we can do to help them.”
Milai placed a hand upon her shoulder, forcing the girl to stop in her tracks and glance up at him, “We have already done what we can. Everything is set in motion and we can only wait and watch.” He said helplessly, “I have seen it and our intervention will only make matter’s worse. Those girls need to face this on their own or they will forever be lost.”
“But we can not just sit around here.” She glanced around at her siblings, “Draigo is a demon and he will torture those girls until he learns which one is the Child.” She explained weakly, knowing far to well that her brother was correct.
“They have fought worse things in their own nightmares.” Milai remarked, “I think they will do just fine.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: <a href="http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/ " target="_blank">http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/ </a>
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 2
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Two
Kimberly Harrison’s disappearance, or death depending at how you looked at it, hung heavily over the Whispering Hills Academy, more so over the Western Dorms then anything else. As the girls of the Western Dorms gathered to eat dinner in the cafeteria the usually lively chatter in the cafeteria had been replaced with a low mummer as rumours of the days events drifted from table to table. The story of Jessica Wright’s dismissal from her duties as the Dorm Head and the death/departure of Kimberly Harrison spread over plates of food rapidly and built into a roaring blaze within no time at all as people got their tales mixed up and became increasingly confused as to which of two girls, Kimberly or Kima were indeed gone.
“Did you feel that weird energy from earlier?”
“Yeah, it hit me so hard I fell out of my chair.”
“I nearly threw up. What was that all about?”
“I heard it was because the new girl died...”
“Which girl?”
“That redhead.”
“Which one? I hope it was Kima.”
“I heard it was the shy one.”
“She seemed so sweet. What was wrong with the other one?”
“Haven’t you seen the way she looks at the girls here?”
“She creeps me out. I heard she forced herself on Natalie?”
“Prince Harshaw? I thought she could beat anyone off her.”
“I think they are ex lovers. Alyson doesn’t look please.”
“Alyson Dalfort’s girlfriend is Natalie?”
“What a shame. Alyson’s so hot and sexy.”
“I know what you mean. I hope those two break up.”
“Did you hear about the Sisters of Death that where here to take Kimberly away.”
“Sisters of Death?”
“Turns out Kris Tallet’s little sister is one of them.”
“You don’t mean that cute little kid with the different coloured eyes.”
“Yeah, she was with another Death Sister, I saw them together, wings and all.”
“Wait! Death Sisters can make their wings disappear? How will we know when one of them is here with us?”
“Hey, doesn’t that mean that Kris is...”
“There’s a Death Angel living with us? I want to transfer to the Eastern Dorms now.”
“Me too.”
“Same here.”
“I can’t live with a Death Angel. That’s just creepy.”
“Everything has gone to hell since that stupid red head arrived. I wish both of them would just disappear.”
Somewhere at the back of the cafeteria came a heavy metal crash as something slammed upon the table with enough force to echo across the large hall and cause most of the girl’s to be startled out of there conversations and turn to face what had caused such a ruckus.
Natalie stood at the back of the room, her black leather jacket and long blonde hair glistening in the last rays of sunlight that drifted through the large picture windows, a window that covered one half of the cafeteria wall, her powder blue eyes angrily scanning the many girls that where willing to greet her gaze.
“You all make me sick!” She shouted, causing several girls to turn away from her accusing glares, “Whispering like kindergarteners when one of your dorm mats has died. Don’t any of you care about her feelings?”
“How can you defend a slut like that?” A girl with buzzed cut dirty blonde hair, torn jeans, white t-shirt and jean vest spat, returning Natalie’s glares as she stood to her feet, “Or maybe you actually loved that little tramp.” The girl said with a sly grin.
Natalie leapt atop the table and rushed across it, swiftly stepping over trays of food and paper cups of drink as she easily jumped over the heads of girls, from one table to another. Before anyone could move Natalie was upon her prey, a long blade springing forth from its housing underneath the right sleeve of her jacket as she swung a fist at the girl. At that same moment the girl pulled out a large dagger from the belt of her jeans, a rippled blade of at least thirty centimetres in length with a white bone handle, and thrust it towards Natalie. Just before their blades were able to bite into each other a great force threw Natalie off her feet.
When Natalie looked down at what hit her and found a small brown haired pigtailed girl had her arms wrapped around her waist. “GET OFF ME TANYA!!!” Natalie snarled at the girl as the two of them tumbled over a table to the floor, scattering trays of food to the air, “Let me go!”
Tanya hugged Natalie tightly as they slid across the floor between the lines of tables, “Don’t do it, Nat!!” She cried out frantically, “Don’t waste your life on some brainless twit who doesn’t know any better.”
“She doesn’t deserve to live.” Natalie hissed, her blade arm slicing through a nearby table, sending a tray of food into the air and several girls scurrying for cover. “Kim had more of a right to live then that bitch.” She screamed, trying to free herself of the girl’s grasp.
“Who’re you calling a bitch?” Natalie’s near victim pushed passed a growing group of gathering girls, flipped her dagger around in her hand and raised it above her head, aiming the tip at the back of Tanya’s head, “Tanya, you had better move before you get hurt.” The girl warned as she prepared to plunge the dagger into the back of the girl’s skull.
Swiftly Natalie rolled over Tanya and kicked out with a foot, knocking the girl’s hand to the side while she tried to pull herself free of Tanya so she could better fight her opponent only to find Tanya’s grip on her jacket was made of iron and she refused to release Natalie no matter how much she struggled, “Tanya!! You’re going to get us both killed you know that!?!” She growled, keeping an eye on her attacker as she approached for another attack.
Misty stood to her feet and stepped in front of the burly girl, “Stop it. Both of you!” She demanded, holding a hand up in front of the girl’s face, “Kelly, why don’t you just back off for a change?”
“Now you I expected to jump to a slut’s defence.” The girl snickered at Misty, waving the knife before Misty’s eyes.
“Call me what you like.” Misty stated coldly, not allowing the girl’s weapon to cause her to back down, “But I know who my friends are and I’m not going to let you hurt them.” Her eyes caught a familiar glimpse of long wavy blonde hair and she felt a slight relief, “Emily, could you help Tanya with Natalie.” She inquired of her friend, never letting her gaze move from Kelly’s.
Without a word the girl pushed through the crowd to Natalie’s side, with Tanya’s girlfriend, Cherilyn, right behind her, “Come on Natalie.” Emily said as she reached the girl’s side, “You don’t need to lower yourself to her level.” She stated as she took Natalie by one arm and helped her to her feet.
Cherilyn nodded in agreement, “You’re better then this. Come on, let’s go.” The two of them helped Tanya usher Natalie out of the cafeteria and on to the patio.
Misty gave Kelly a warning glare and pointed a finger at the girl, touching the tip of the girl’s knife which she suddenly realized was very sharp and tried hard to conceal the nervousness that was starting to well up inside of her, “You’re lucky Tanya was brave enough to stop Natalie because I would have allowed her to cut off your head.” She stated, pushing the blade to the side.
“I’m reporting that psycho to the Head Mistress.” Kelly snarled, patting the knife on her hand, “She should be locked away, just like the rest of you.” She said, pointing the dagger at the girls now on the patio and back to Misty.
“You’re the one who needs to be chained up.” Misty commented, “Next time I will allow Natalie to have her way with you and we’ll see how tough you are.”
Kelly simply grinned, “Anytime and while your at it invite your girlfriend to the party. Now that she is no longer dorm head I have a few things I would like to discuss with her.”
Misty boldly took a step closer to the girl; “Jessie is still Dorm Head here so you better keep that in mind before starting a fight around here.” She explained with a broad grin upon her face, “The Head Mistresses would not be too please if they found out you were threatening their Dorm Head.”
Kelly seemed taken back by this news, “I heard Mistress Sophia fired her ass.”
“Nope,” Misty stated proudly, “She was just given more help. Kris, that Death Angel you are all muttering about, is also a Dorm Head here so I would think twice before starting anything around here because I’ve heard that she tore the wings off another Angel of Death, so she could make short work out of any of you.” She said with a nod to the girls that had gathered around.
A mummer filled the crowd as the idea of a Death Angel running the Western Dorms spread from one girl to another. Realizing she might have said too much Misty cautiously backed out of the cafeteria, quickly retreating out on to the patio and closing the sliding door behind her, only turning around when she was sure that no one was following her.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 3
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Three
Several floors above the cafeteria, on the third floor, the two Dorm Heads, Jessica Wright and disowned Sister of Death Kris Tallet, formerly known as Aigneis, the Sister of Children’s Death, curled up on Jessica’s bed together, topless. It was not late and Jessica did not feel very tired, but her body and mind felt was if it weighed a ton and the moment her head hit her pillow the very thought of moving was too much of an effort so she simply lay there, her head upon her pillow, and stared up at the ceiling. Memories of the past days event felt like a pile of lead in her head and she felt lost amongst them. Everything she had spent so much time trying to forget had come to surface again and she struggled with the urge to allow the sadness in her heart to envelop her, but that was not like her. She was stronger then all of this and had survived so much that she could not, would not; allow this to overcome her ever again.
Slowly she turned her head upon the pillow to look upon the face that lay beside her and the deep blue eyes that returned her gaze. Kris had stayed at her side since she awoke from that nightmare and even after being questioned by Head Mistress Sophia and Nurse Amy, which felt more like an interrogation then simply inquiry as Sophia made Kima, Penny and herself explain what exactly happened inside of that nightmare and how it effected them. For herself she felt even more miserable since returning from that nightmare then before and Kris’s presence was somewhat of a comfort, even with now knowing that the girl in fact used to be a Sister of Death. When they first returned to their room Jessica wanted nothing more then to make love to the girl, anything to forget the pain in her heart. The moment the door closed she pulled Kris into her arms and kissed her deeply, allowing her hands to roam over the girl’s body and across the winged tattoo that marked the girl’s back, but Kris put a stop it quickly. Jessica could see in Kris’s eyes how much she wanted more and how much it pained her to stop things. This refusal made something break inside of Jessica and she finally crumbled, tears streamed across her cheeks and her knees buckled from under her as she let out an anguished scream. Kris never left her side even through the tears. She instead drew Jessica to her bed and curled up to the girl, holding her and stroking the buzzed cut sides of her head.
Now Jessica stared into those beautiful blue eyes and allowed herself to lightly touched the girl upon the cheek, “I… I’m sorry…” She apologized with a heavy sigh.
Kris simply shook her head, “You don’t have to apologize.” She replied softly, “You had a rough day and it is understandable that you needed a good cry.”
Jessica lowered her eyes in shame, “No… I mean…” She could not bring herself to finish her sentence.
Kris placed a hand under the girl’s chin and raised it so she could look the girl in the eyes and smiled, “You don’t need to apologize for that either.”
Jessica licked her lips as an aching filled her chest and she had to break free from the girl’s gaze, “Yes I do.” She stated miserably, “I shouldn’t have pushed myself on you like that… not after you and Jenn…”
Kris let out a sigh and rolled her head on her own pillow, covering her eyes with her arm, “I should be the one apologizing. You deserve someone whose heart is not so muddled like mine. I’m just going to hurt you in the end…”
Jessica shook her head, “No matter who it is I’ll be hurting.” She rolled onto her back and placed her hands over her eyes, “I wish this pain would go away. Why did I have to remember that crap?” She said through grated teeth, “I wish I never remembered her, maybe it wouldn’t be so painful if I could just forget.”
Kris abruptly sat up and pulled Jessica’s hands away from her eyes, “Never say that!” She snarled, glaring intensely at the girl below her.
Jessica cringed into her pillow, “But… but I… I can’t stand it…” She replied and rubbed at the side of her head, “Until today I thought I only loved one person, and that was you.” Tears welled up in her eyes as the image of Amber entered her mind again and she had to turn away from Kris’s gaze, “I don’t want to remember her love. I don’t even know where she is anymore.” She muttered miserably, “What is the use of remembering, if it is going to just hurt this much?”
Kris released the girl’s arm and leaned against the wall that ran the length of the bed, running a hand through her short, blue, curls, “Do you want to talk about it?” She offered lightly.
Jessica shook her head, “It doesn’t matter anymore. It’s not like I’ll ever see her again so there is no reason I should dwell on it. I just want to forget it all happened and get on with life.” She rolled on her side, looking across the small dorm room that they shared.
“You realize if you ever want to get out of here you will have to face your past.” Kris reminded the girl while softly stroking her back.
Jessica let out a sigh; she had lived at Whispering Hills Academy for over six years now, six long years. Until a week ago she was nearing her release from the school. She had passed all her classes and was doing well personally as well, well that was if you did not take account of her actions with many of the girls in the dorm and her needed to loss herself in their soft flesh, she couldn’t resist its call. That was until her little sister appeared at the school and the memories started flowing back to her, filling her dreams with nightmares. She tried her hardest to not allow those memories to invade her life again, told herself that she was over the past. While Head Mistress Sophia did reinstate her as one of the Western Dorm Heads, along side Kris, she was also informed that she would have to stay longer and this did not sit well in Jessica’s heart. She thought this all over when there came a soft knocking at the door.
“Who is it?” Kris called out from her spot on the bed.
“Sophia.” A voice replied from beyond the door, “I am in need of Jessica’s services.”
Jessica rolled over to blink up at Kris, “My services?” She inquired in confusion as she picked up her tank top from the ground near the bed, where she had thrown it in her hast to make love to Kris, and pulled it over her head. After what had happened that day she was half expecting the Head Mistresses to want nothing to do with her for the rest of her stay at the school and yet here she was. “What does she mean by that?” She asked Kris, thinking that since Sophia was Kris’s Aunt that she might understand the woman a little more then anyone else at the school.
Kris simply shrugged, “I have no idea. She is a mystery even too me. So there is only one way to find out.” She remarked as she crawled over the girl, giving her a quick peck on the cheek before getting out of the bed, grabbing her long sleeved dress shirt from her bed and pulling it over her arms, leaving her bra exposed, before opening the door to allow the Head Mistress to enter.
“Evening Kris, Jessica.” Sophia greeted the girls as she entered the room, leaning heavily upon an old wooden cane as she walked and slowly sat upon Kris’s bed, opposite Jessica, whom was now sitting at the edge of her own bed.
“Evening Aunt Sophia.” Kris returned as she sat beside Jessica, an arm protectively around the girl’s waist.
“Evening.” Jessica added, her eyes watching the Head Mistress carefully. The Head Mistress had seen better days and while she was looking better then she did earlier that day there were still heavy wrinkles carved around the corners of her mouth that Jessica was almost certain were not there the other day. Her fingers were also long and sunken, as if someone had drained the woman of all her youth, and this frightened Jessica. In all her years at the school she had never seen either of the Head Mistresses appearing anything but youthful. Whatever was happening to their school it was affecting the Head Mistress physically and this was a frightening thought because she could not think of life without Sophia or Melissa.
Sophia smiled at the girl, crow’s feet increasing around her warm blue eyes. “There is no need to worry.” She said knowingly, “Everything will be alright.” She stated patting the top of her cane hand with the other.
Jessica suddenly realized she was staring and quickly glanced to the ground, “I’m… I’m sorry… I didn’t notice before…”
Sophia shook her head slowly, “No need to apologize. Anyhow, I’m not here about that, I wish for you to accompany me to the Train Station. Melissa returned with files depicting that several new students will be arriving at the station in a bit and in my current state I am in no condition to help the new girls so I thought it would be best for one of the Dorm Heads to join me.”
“Missy is back?” Kris exclaimed excitedly, “Is she going to stay? How is she?”
Sophia raised a hand and smiled at her niece’s excitement and chuckled, “She is resting after a journey to the Hall of Candles and the trip exhausted her, which is why I’ve come for Jessica’s assistance.”
Jessica glanced at Kris, who returned her surprised gaze, and back to Sophia, “But… Why me? I mean shouldn’t Kris go?” Jessica inquired bewilderly.
Sophia smiled at her niece, “I think Kris will be better suited to stay here.” She turned back to Jessica, “and I thought maybe the drive and air would help clear your mind a bit. Your adventures today must have cluttered your mind a might bit and the air sometimes does the trick for clearing up muddled thoughts.”
Jessica thought about this for a moment, while the idea of a drive did sound like a grand idea she felt nervous about going somewhere alone with the Head Mistress.
Sophia’s smile broadened as if she was reading the girl’s mind, “I’m not going to give you a lecture, or anything of that nature, if that is what you are afraid of. I just need you to meet the girls on the platform, nothing more.” She assured the girl.
Kris nudged Jessica forward with her shoulder, “Go on.” She insisted, “Maybe some air will help you.”
Jessica starred down at her hands in embarrassment, “I don’t know… I…”
Kris leaned in close to the girl, “Were you not the one who told me to stop mopping around the room and do something? Well I’m telling you the same now.”
Jessica turned to look at the girl, “Do you think you can handle things here?” She inquired worriedly, “Things can get a little insane around here and with Kim’s…”
Kris stood and pulled the girl to her feet, “Don’t worry about me. I can handle myself.” She assured the girl, “You just go and get some air.”
Sophia carefully stood and Kris rushed to the woman’s side to help her up, “Why thank you Kris.” She accepted the girl’s arm and stood up straight, pressing a hand to her back, “Lords, I never felt this old before.” She let out a small chuckle.
“You are not old.” Kris remarked, “You will be back to normal soon enough.” She helped the woman into the hall, with Jessica at Sophia’s other side, and the three of them began their way to the main lobby.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 4
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Four
As the Dorm Heads and the Head Mistress moved down to the lobby Kima, now preferring to be called Kimberly, sat up in bed, clenching at her chest and gasping as she tried to catch her breath. It felt as if someone had punched her in the chest, forcing every last bit of air from her lungs and now each breath came in quivered spurts. Air finally filled her lungs as she took several deep breaths, causing a dizziness to overcome her and she lay back in the bed once again. Her mind was a flutter of memories and images from the day’s events and dreams. She clenched at the sides of her head as a thousand thoughts threatened to crack open her skull and leak out upon pillow behind her head. She pulled off the blankets, with the intent to search for some painkillers, when she discovered a small, frail, nude girl with sandy brown, sweat matted, hair, curled up beside her. Her mind raced as it tried to recall how this girl ended up in bed with her. She reached out to touch the girl when another flood of memories invaded her mind. A foster home, several young girls, a dark room, camera and... Her lips quivered and she was over come by a queasy feeling that rose up from her stomach and made her lips suddenly felt numb and a heat rose up around her neck and behind her ears. Quickly she got out of the bed and rushed to the small bathroom that adjoined the bedroom. Without hesitation she stuck her head in the toilet bowl and processed to vomit.
A sicken sweet smell filled her mind and she could taste it upon her puke covered lips. She wiped at her mouth and smelt a linger scent of something familiar upon her finger tips, a scent that made her stomach turn once again and she crouched over the toilet yet again, awaiting the inevitable foul liquid to come pouring forth yet again. When only a dry cough emitted she sunk to the floor with her back to the glass doors of the shower. Her eyes wondered her surroundings as she tried to piece together where she was or how she got there. The last she recalled was being in Ma’am’s old foster home, cleaning the floors as she had been told, cleaning with her friends and sisters. She had no recollection of how she got from the foster home to this new place and this frightened her greatly. She scanned the room to find herself in the tiniest washroom she had ever seen. A single sink and a standing shower to either side of the toilet, taking up most of the space in the room, giving only a small square metre or more of moving space. A frost shaded bulb softly shed its light upon the rooms white walls and tile floor, a floor that was covered in a clutter of clothes that laid in crumpled piles in the corner near the door, a pair of pyjamas, a night gown and two pair of panties. She recognized the blue colour of the pyjamas and tiny paw prints that covered then within an instant. A friend has lent her those to wear, but what friends and why did they lend them to her?
Her eyes moved to one of the pairs of panties lying near the edge of the shower and she picked them up, inhaling its scent. It was the same smell from her memories, so sweet and so wonderful. She rubbed at her eyes as tears began to well up in the corners. What had become of her and how did she end up in this room with this strange girl? More over, how did she come to long for this scent? More memories and image filled her mind, images of her making love in the shower to the girl who now slept soundly in the other room. A girl that she now remember went by the name of Penny, a girl whom she had met in the foster home, where they had become very close. More then just foster sisters or just mere friends even, and this was not the first time they had made love to one another. There had been other times, but she would not have called it ‘making love’ those times, no those were nightmares and the images of being pressured to have sex with the girl flashed through her mind like the camera she was forced to strip before. With each flash of imagery she wrapped her arms around her head ever so tighter, hammering her head against the metal frame of the shower stall with increasing voracity in an attempt to ward off the horrifying memories.
“Kim?” A small weak voice drifted in from the bedroom, causing Kim to stop moving and search for a place to hide, she noticed she was still holding the underwear and shoved it behind her back as Penny stepped into the light of the washroom and stared down at the girl before her, “Are you alright?” She inquired worriedly, taking a ginger step through the threshold of the washroom.
“I... I...” Kim shook her head vigorously while clenching the sides of her head, trying to keep the tidal wave of emotions that crashed over her. She did not want Penny to see her this way and yet the closer the girl approached the louder the echoing voices in her head screamed at her to flee, but she held steady, cowering between the toilet and the shower stall.
Penny slowly lowered herself next to Kim and reached out towards her only to have the girl flinch back, hitting her head against the toilet’s tank and let out a scream of pain.
“I’m sorrryyyy...” Kimberly wept, holding her head, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”
Penny gently set her hand upon the trembling girl’s head, trying to coax her out from the corner and into her arms when Kim flinched in pain. Penny recoiled, “Kim, Kim it is just me.” She assured the girl, and then glanced at her hand to see spots of blood upon her fingertips. Her eyes moved to Kim again as worry built up inside of her, “Kim! You’re hurt!”
Kim reached up to touch the back of her head and quickly pulled away. She stared down at the blood that now coated her fingers and panicked, “No... no...” She slowly shook her head in disbelieve of what she was seeing.
Not able to take being in the room any longer she quickly pushed passed Penny and gathered the pyjama bottoms off the ground, “I... I have to go...” She stated nervously as she pulled on the pants.
“Go? Go where?” Penny stood as she watched the girl in confusion, “I thought you were going to move in with me?”
Those words caused Kim to falter as she tried to get her second foot into the pant leg. Penny rushed to Kim’s side, giving her balance and leading her over to the sink so she could hold onto something. For a moment the two girls stared into each other’s eyes, Kim pushed up against the sink with Penny’s arms around her.
“Please don’t leave me.” Penny pleaded, misery filling her tired green eyes, “I need you.”
Kim felt unable to pull away from those eyes, eyes that she clearly remembered now that she got a moment to look into them. She recalled those very eyes watching her through the night and how they silently offered themselves to Kim. Kim wrapped her arms around the girl and held her tight, “I... I’m not leaving you.” She stated, taking a deep breath as she tried to regain her thoughts. Something about holding the girl felt right to her, but at that same time there was the well of confusion, “I just need some time... to sort out my thoughts is all.” She rubbed at her forehead as another headache rose up from within, “And I need some Advil, or something, I have an awful headache.”
Penny stepped back from the girl and glanced around in search of something, “I’ll come with you.” She offered hopefully as she picked up the panties that Kim had only recently been sitting on and began to slip them on.
Kim reached out and took the girl’s cheek in her hand while shaking her head; “I need to be alone for a moment.” She said unhappily, “I just need to get some air, alright?”
A crushed expression crossed Penny’s face for a brief moment, which was quickly replaced by a fake smile, “All.. Alright... I... I’ll move my things around to make room for yours, okay?”
Kim forced herself not to flinch this time. Part of her did want to stay with the girl, but she did not wish to commit until she was sure where her mind set laid, however she could not refuse the pleading look in those eyes and let out a sigh of defeat, “Alright. You do that and I’ll be back in a bit.”
Penny smiled brightly as she rushed out of the tiny washroom and flung open the curtains, spiriting the shadows into the corners of the room. The room itself was rather large for one girl. It was square with the washroom in the corner and the bed up against one of the two sets of long windows that ran across the northwest and north eastern walls, Kim figured the building must have laid on an angel for she could see the sun drifting behind a large set of clouds in the distance.
Finding her pyjama top laying near the washroom doorway she picked it up, and pulled it on, as she watched the small girl run around the room, gathering her own clothes and getting dressed. Kim felt sorry for the girl and wished that her mind would sort itself out quickly so she could get back to the girl as soon as possible. While buttoning up her shirt she moved around the room towards the bedroom door and out into a hall.
“Come back soon.” Penny’s pleas floated to Kim’s turned back.
Without turning around Kim nodded, not able to face the girl again, and stepped out of the room, closing the door behind herself and leaning against it. She thought she could hear the small sound of a chocked sob through the thick wood of the door and tried to force herself to ignore it, she was in no condition to be there for the girl at that moment and she knew it. She pushes off the door and glanced around herself, trying to regain her bearings but finding herself lost and confused. She did not recall being in an apartment building before; in fact she could barely remember what happened to herself and Penny after the foster home. She stood at the corner of two halls, one stretching out in front of her and another to her left. Halls covered in an old polished wood that darkened the area eve with the lighting, which was provided by the lamps that lines the walls. Down the hall, in front of her, she could see the light of the sun shining off the wood panelling and decided that would be the best direction to investigate first and started down the hall.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 5
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Five
Back on the third floor Alyson twisted and turned in her bed as memories from her past invaded her sleep.
“Thank you so much, Mother.” A six-year-old Alyson exclaimed in delight as she held her new birthday dress up to herself and spun around, watching the way the pink ruffled fringe moved as it flowed around her legs.
Her mother smiled, “I’m so glad you like it. I was worried it was too frilly for you.” She said guiltily.
“It is wonderful!” Alyson wrapped her arms around her mother’s neck and gave her a tight hug, “Thank you, thank you, thank you, than-“
“I’ve had enough of this!” Alyson’s father growled in disapproval and got up from his place upon the sofa chair in the corner, “That’s enough Linda.” He grabbed the dress from Alyson and yanked it from her hands, holding it out of the girl’s reach, “You have to stop this insanity.”
Alyson cringed against her mother for protection while her mother stood to her feet and held the girl close to her side, stroking the girl’s long curly light brown hair, “Leave her alone Fred. Will you just let her be for once?”
“This isn’t normal.” Fred angrily shook the dress at the woman, “That child is not normal. You can’t keep doing this, it’s not healthy.”
Linda cradled her child in her arms, “She is normal.” She screamed, “She is no different then any other girl. I told you she was different when we met and you said you were fine with her.”
Fred shook his head and pointed at Alyson, “That was before I realized just what kind of abomination that child is.” He roared, “I can see why your ex husband left you, I wouldn’t want to admit that that things spawned from me.”
Linda glared at the man, “Stop speaking about her in that way. If you don’t want to be around her then maybe I was wrong to get remarried.”
Fred glared at the woman, “Are you considering leaving me?” He snarled, “I took you in when you were living off scrapped and even took in that child of yours and you are considering leaving me?”
“I told you that my daughter was part of the package and if you can’t accept that then-“ Linda’s proud speech was abruptly cut short as her husband’s hand struck her across the face, sending the woman sprawling to the ground. She glanced up at the man with a shocked look upon her face and a hand to her cheek, “Y… you hit me…” She said in confusion.
Her husband towered over her, “I’ve had enough of this crap. You’re not well and I know exactly what to do to fix the problem.” His eyes turned on Alyson, who now cowered behind the dinning chair that her mother once sat, “That child has to go.” He insisted, stomping over to the girl.
Linda grabbed onto the man’s leg and pulled at his trousers, “You can’t do this!” She frantically exclaimed, “She’s all I have.”
Fred kicked his wife off of him and grabbed Alyson by the arm, “Soon I’ll be all you have, which is how it should be.” He stated firmly as he pulled Alyson across the room and towards the door.
“Please!!” Linda cried out, reaching for her daughter, “You can’t take her from me. She needs me!!”
Fred silently pulled on his boots with his free hand, still holding the struggling girl in his other hand, ignoring the cries of his wife and the child. Lifting Alyson off the ground he took her from the house and pushed her into the car, then got in himself.
Alyson cringed in the passenger seat as her stepfather drove through the city on their way to places unknown. Before long they arrived at a large steel gate set in a long, high stonewall. The man rolled down his window and pushed an intercom next to gate and spoke into it for a moment. Alyson glanced around to see a brass plaque upon the gates that read, “Kentland orphanage” and fear ran through the girl’s mind as she glanced over at the man beside her. The gates began to slowly open with a hum of motors and Alyson stared out the front window of the car as it crept on the property, before them rose a large old brick building several floors high and with many windows. As they rolled up to the front doors a woman dressed in a long brown dress came out of the building and down a large set of stone stairs.
Alyson turned her frightened eyes to her stepfather, who turned away and stared out the side window. The passenger side door opened and the woman knelt beside the car.
“Hello there.” The woman greeted Alyson with a smile, “Welcome to your new home. If you come with me we’ll get you settled.” The woman held out her hand to the girl.
Again Alyson looked over at her father. She had been very young when her real father left her mother and her in the middle of the night, and she had known the man beside her for several years. She considered the man her real father and truly thought that he loved her, but as she sat there she was finding herself uncertain of anything, “Dad?” She inquired in confusion.
Fred’s grip tightened on the steering wheel as he shook his head, “I’m sorry.” He muttered softly, “Your mother… she is not well. She needs a real child and you need someone who can take care of you better then I could. Go with the nice lady and hopefully one day you’ll come to forgive me.”
Tears filled Alyson’s eyes and she shook her head, “I don’t want to go.” She cried out, grabbing the sleeve of her father’s shirt, “I want to stay with you and mom. I’ll be a good girl. I promise, please don’t make me leave.”
Her father sighed, “I’m sorry, it’s already too late.” He carefully peeled the girl’s fingers from her sleeve, “I’ve already signed you over to these people, I’m sure they will find someone better for you.”
The woman took Alyson’s hands and started to ease her out of the car, “Come with me. We’ll take good care of you.” She stated with a smile.
Alyson found herself unable to fight back as she was lured from the car, her eyes never leaving her father, “Dad, please!!!” She cried out, “Don’t leave me here.”
“Now don’t fuss.” The woman said as she closed the car door and waved to her father, who slowly drove away.
Alyson sobbed as she watched the car passed thought the gates again and disappear from sight.
“Come come.” The woman patted Alyson upon the shoulder, “There is no need for tears. Be glad your parents are live, unlike many of the other less fortunate children here.” She started to usher the child towards the stairs, “We should get you out of the cold and find you a room before it gets too late, but first you need a physical.”
Alyson allowed herself to be lead thought the building and into a small room near the front entrance. The room had a couple of small beds lined up against the wall and white curtains on tracks that circled around the beds. There were also several metal carts covered in needles and other medical equipment that frightened the girl even more then she already felt. The woman brought Alyson to one of the beds and lightly seated her upon it.
“Doctor, will you give this girl an examination when you are don’t there?” The woman inquired, pointing to Alyson. Alyson turned to find was another woman, this one dressed in a long lab coat, taking blood from a small orange haired girl of about the same age as Alyson on the bed next to her.
“Alright. I’m almost done here.” She removed needle from the girl’s arms and removed the tourniquet, “There you go.” She said with a smile as she placed a cotton ball to the girl’s arm and affixed it in place with a piece of medical tape, “That was a good girl.” She patted the girl on the head and picked up a tray of veils of blood, “I’ll be back in a minute.” She said to the other woman.
“Alright.” The first woman nodded and turned to Alyson, “That is the doctor and she’ll ask you a few questions in a moment and then we’ll find you a room with the other girls soon enough.” She explained and then quickly left the room.
The small girl with orange hair circled around the bed, watching Alyson closely, “Are you new here?” She inquired curiously, holding her arm close to her body.
Alyson slowly nodded.
The girl smiled at Alyson, “I’ve been here a month now.” The girl said, “It is alright, but they said I will be moved to a foster home soon.” She explained with a frown.
“I don’t belong here.” Alyson stated miserably, “I want to go home to my mom.”
The girl cocked her head to the side, “Is she alive?” Alyson nodded, “Mine died.” The girl said and glanced down at her shoes, “I don’t want a new mom.” She explained with a sigh and then glazed up at Alyson and smiled, “A sister would be nice. I’ve always wanted a sister.” She moved closer to Alyson, causing Alyson to slide away from the girl, “Maybe we’ll be put in the same home together. Would you be my sister?”
Alyson shrugged uncertainly, a sister was a nice idea, “I… I would like that.” She said with a small smile.
The doctor returned and smiled at the two girls, “Amber are you bothering the new girl?” She inquired playfully.
The girl shook her head; “She looked frightened so I wanted to cheer her up.” The girl explained, “She said she will be my new sister.” She said with a wide grin.
The woman patted the girl on the head, “That was nice of you. You should head back to your room.” She suggested, “I need a moment with the new girl.”
Amber nodded and smiled at Alyson, “I hope we are roomed together.” She said as she left the room, “See you later.”
“So who might you be?” The woman inquired in a friendly voice as she glanced over clipboard in her hands and walked over to Alyson, “Alyshione?” She read off the chart, pronouncing it Ali-she-on-eh, “That is quite a name, makes think of Allusion.” She partly said to herself with a slight chuckle then turned to the girl, “Do you have a nick name?”
“A… Alyson.” She said softly, “Mom always called me Alyson.” She said with a small amount of pride.
The nurse scribbled something down on the paper before her, “Is that so?” She muttered, “That is a very nice name.” She set the clipboard down on a cart next to the bed and pulled one of the curtains around the bed, “Could you take off your clothes so we can get a good look at you.”
Alyson wrapped her arms around herself guardedly, “W… why?” She asked worriedly
“I just need to give you a check up to see how healthy you are.” The woman explained with a smile, “It will only take a moment.”
Alyson shook her head; “I’m not supposed to take my clothes off for anyone.” She stated as she recalled a warning from her mother regarding the situation. Her mother was very insistent that no one see her nude and even when they went swimming her mother would make sure the girl had her swim suit on under her clothes and wouldn’t even allow her to change out of the suit when it was wet, leaving the girl wrapped in a towel until she was dry and then dressing her in the same clothes as before, even if she was still a little damp.
“I’m a doctor so you don’t have to worry about me.” The woman stated with assurance, “I’ll not touch you anywhere you don’t feel comfortable with, but we need to give you a check up.” She picked up the clipboard again and skimmed it, “According to this your parents have not taken you to a doctor in a long while so we need to make sure you are health and probably give you a shot.”
Again Alyson shook her head and hugged herself tightly as more tears began to formed, “I… I can’t…” She cried.
The doctor set down the clipboard with a disappointed sigh, “Do I have to do it for you?” She inquired in annoyance, “It is getting late and you will need to be assigned to a room so please do as your told.”
Alyson did not like the tone of the woman’s voice and cringed at the sound, “A… alright…” She finally complied and reached behind her back to unzip her dress, slowly pulling it off and folding it up on the bed.
“Good girl.” The woman circled around the bed and began to examine the girl, checking her eyes, ears and throat, as well as listening to her heart and taking her blood pressure. When she was done she smiled at the child, “That is very good, now we just need you to do a couple more things and we’ll be done.”
Alyson rubbed at her bare arms and nodded, anxious to get her examination over with.
The woman handed her a small plastic cup with an orange screw on lid, “Could you please fill this for me?” She asked politely.
Alyson stared at the cup in confusion, “Fill it?” She asked curiously, “With what?”
The woman shook her head and laughed, and then stopped when she saw the embarrassed look upon the girl’s face, “It is true… You really haven’t had a check up before have you?” She asked seriously.
Alyson slowly shook her head.
The woman held the cup out to the girl, “I just need you to go into the washroom over there and pee into the cup.” She explained as she pointed at a door across the room.
Alyson took the cup and stared at it, “Pee in it? Why?”
The woman sighed, “We need to check your urine. Do you need some help or can you do it yourself?”
Alyson shrugged uncertainly, “I… I don’t know.” She replied nervously.
The doctor took the cup from Alyson’s hand, “Here, I’ll help you then.” She took Alyson by the hands and led her to the washroom, where she closed the door, “Take off your underwear please.”
Alyson moved into a corner of the room, her eyes darting around uneasily, “D… do I have too?”
The woman sighed again, “We are almost done here, so please don’t give me trouble.” She stepped over to Alyson, who backed into the corner.
Alyson’s hands moved to cover her crotch and she shook her head violently.
“If you don’t take them off, I will.” The woman stated firmly.
Reluctantly, not wanting to be subjected to the woman’s wrath, Alyson slowly pulled her panties down and the woman’s smile quickly turned to a look of shock. She turned to the clipboard that she still held in her hand, “You are a girl, aren’t you?” She flipped through the paged on the clipboard, “I thought for sure your sex was written here before.” She stared down at Alyson, who curled up on the corner, holding her knees close to her chest, “W… what are you?”
*******
Alyson sat up right in her bed and clenched at her bandaged right arm in agony. A swell of pain whirled through her mind and she clenched her teeth against it as she blindly reached out for a bottle of painkillers next to her bed and popped several pills in her mouth and washed it down with a glass of water left next to the pills. She leaned over the edge of her bed as the memories of her sixth birthday swam through her mind, memories that she forced from her mind years ago. For some reason after Kim disappeared she felt something indescribably overcome her heart and mind. The wave of energy that exploded from the girl left an imprint in Alyson’s mind and it brought about thoughts and feelings she had not faced in many years. Over the years she had forgotten those days at the orphanage. After that woman saw her body she ran out of the washroom and called in many others to look at her. She was subjected to being poked and probed among other humiliation. She never understood why her mother was so protective of her and that day she had the facts about her existence thrust rudely in her face. She was not born a normal child, and she was finally realizing why it was that her fathers wanted nothing to do with her. She was neither a girl nor a boy and this confused the organizers of the orphan to the point that they did not know where to place her in the orphanage.
Many doctors came to look at her and she overheard as they talked about her unique condition. It would take her a long time before she realized fully what was different about her from other children. She was born with ambiguous genitals that made it hard to determine her exact sex. The doctors referred to her condition as intersexism* and from what she gathered her mother must have stopped the doctors from correcting her physic upon her birth, which they normally did, and as such she had an over developed clitoris and an underdeveloped vagina, that would never fully mature. She learned just how much this would affect her physically much later in life, when her period never arrived and her voice began to crack while small breasts began to form and her face became more boyish with every passing year.
Not wanting to face the humiliation of the doctors and organizers of the orphanage Alyson escaped the confines of her prison during one of her examinations and managed to slip from the orphanage without anyone being aware. Her stay at the orphanage was merely a few months long, but the time she was there forced her to face who she truly was, be it female or male. Not wishing to make the decision herself she fled to the home of her mother and stepfather, only to find the house empty and a “For Sale” sign outside of the building. Tears splashed forth from her as the realization of her loneliness began to settle upon her mind. She walked the streets of the city in search of her mother, knowing far to well that it was more than likely that her stepfather had spirited the woman far from that city to start over again somewhere else. Before long she found herself wandering a strange dark alley that she did not remember seeing before.
As she wove her way through the alley she abruptly stopped as a strange cloud began to flow around their feet and something snaked between their legs. Frightened she curled up next to a nearby dumpster, praying that whatever creature lingered in that fog would not come after them. Her prayers fell upon deaf ears for an enormous albino snake emerged from the fog, its red eyes glaring down at the child. She watched as the snake’s mouth opened wide and she was certain that this creature could easily swallow a car, never mind a small child. She closed their eyes and awaited her appending death when something sliced through the air and a something heavy landed at her feet. Cautiously Alyson opened one eyes and saw the head of the snake begin to turn back into the mist of which it came and a tall shadowy form stood over the child blocking out the light.
The person stared down at her, backlit by the sun overhead. “You shouldn’t be here boy.” A deep voice scolded from the depths of the shadows.
Alyson’s eyes lowered, but she did not speak. The orphanage had given her baggy grey sweat pants and sweaters to wear, not sure what she should be dressed in, but not wanting to enforce either gender. The clothes did not help her situation and she longed to wear a dress once again and let out a sign at this person mistakening her for a boy.
The person knelt next to her and shadows melting away from him revealing a man with a long angular face surrounded by wavy white curls and a long white cloak flowed around his shoulders. He studied her closely, “I’m sorry, I thought you were a boy.” He set a long sword upon the ground and Alyson glanced down at it. The man followed the girl’s gaze and held the sword out to the child, “Have you not seen a sword before?”
She shook her head quickly, her eyes never leaving the gleam of the gems encrusted in the hilt.
“You can touch it if you like.” The man offered, holding the sword out towards her.
Cautiously she reached out and flinched as the man moved the sword closer, then lightly touched the surface and smiled at the feeling of the silk straps that covered the handle.
“Do you like swords?” The man asked curiously.
Alyson slowly nodded.
The man rested an arm upon his knee and watched the child closely, “Do you not have a home?”
She quickly shook her head miserably.
The man let out a sigh, “If you promise to follow everything I say you can come home with me.” The man offered, “I’ll even teach you how to handle a sword if you like.” He offered holding out the sword to the girl again, “What do you say?”
Alyson liked the prospect of learning to handle a sword more then anything else, but she feared what the man would think if he were to discover the truth of her body and she frowned, wrapping her arms around her waist and curling up into the wall behind her.
The man mirrored her frown, “Are you scared of me?” He inquired disappointedly.
Alyson shook her head and lowered her eyes. She tried to find her voice and when she spoke it was only a squeak of her real voice, “I… I’m a… a monster…” She whispered, “You will hate me in time.” She admitted with a sigh.
The man laughed, “I do not think you are a monster.” He said with a grin, “You just look like a confused child. I’ll give you a place to figure out who you are, and the skills to protect yourself if you wish, just said the word and I will give you everything you ever desired, even if that desire is revenge on those who harmed you.”
She did not wish revenge, but the idea of being able to protect herself was something she desired, a small smile played across her face and she nodded.
The man held the sword out closer to her, “Take hold of the sword and promise me. Promise me your loyalty and that you will obey my every command.”
This time she did not hesitate and placed a hand upon the hilt of the sword, “I promise.”
The man went by the name of Drake Dalfort and he would refer to Alyson as his sister from that day on and this made Alyson’s wounded heart swore. Even after he helped her wash the dirt of several day living on the streets from her body he still referred to her as his little sister. He did not appear surprised by her unusual body and even comforted her when she cried through the first few nights and taught her the ways of the sword during the day. He never questioned her gender or forced her to dress any certain way, he showed up with dresses upon her request and when she was twelve she nervously requested more boyish attire and for her hair to be cut short. With the changes to her body she was beginning to feel that boyish clothes suited her better then dresses, which were feeling a little too awkward on her, never mind they were not appropriate for her continuing training. He did not refuse, instead he showed up the next day with an array of t-shirts and jeans for her and on her sixteenth birthday, nearly ten years after she moved in with the man, he gave her the very leather jacket that she now wore everywhere she went.
Alyson would roam the Alleys at every night if he commanded it, battling Cloud Snakes, Flame Puppies, Rock Falcons and River Cats, anything was better then returning to that orphanage or living on the streets. She had no concerns for her own life and was willing to give it to this man if he desired. She had forced herself to forget her past, told herself her life was better with Drake no matter how much she awoke with bruises and cuts upon her body, a sign of the pact that she made to the man all those years ago and the reason for her arm and leg being bandaged at that time. That was until she met Natalie and started to fall in love with the girl. Natalie changed everything and soon Alyson found herself disobeying her brother’s very orders, even sneaking behind his back.
This was not like her and at first she could not understand why she was acting this way, she owed everything to her brother and she felt guilty for disobeying his orders. She got up from her bed and hobbled over to one of the desk chairs, favouring her right leg and gazing upon her reflection on the circular mirror that sat upright on her roommate’s desk. Her undamaged hand shakily moved to her face and she clawed at the flesh of her cheek, pulling at the skin exposing the pink flesh under her eye. She struggled with the urge to dig her short nails deep into her flesh and tear off her own skin, longing to find a more feminine face underneath that boiish one that stared back at her. There was no way that Natalie would have the same feelings and yet the very chance that the girl might accept her, every part of her, gave her reason to abandon her brother.
She wished she did not have to choose between the two of them, wished she could just stay with Natalie without her brother causing trouble, but she knew that he would disapprove of them being together, even though he allowed her to keep the girl in her room and train her. Alyson just never expected him to become so violent, her eyes drifting to the still fading bruises that his hands had left around her wrists. He recently started reminding her that she did not belong amongst the girls of Whispering Hills, even though he was the one to talked her into going to the school when Natalie brought up the subject. All those years she thought he accepted her and now she realized that he was just planning to use her differences against her, to keep her on a tight leash. She had kept her secret safe from the others girls until then, but it was only a matter of time before they figure out her ruse, or her brother exposed her. Nurse Amy already knew and she bet that the Head Mistresses did as well. Why did she have to live like this? Always keeping secrets? Not able to be herself? She cursed her boiish nature and looks, longing to look like all the other girls, wanting nothing more then to be normal like everyone else, but she would have to live with this curse all of her life and have to hide in the shadows no matter how much she wanted to scream out.
A choked sob escaped her lips as she thought of being close to Natalie. She longed to hold the girl close to her, feel the girl’s skin against her own, to allow the girl to touch her in the loving way she saw so many of the other girls of the Western Dorms touch each other. She always stopped herself from being tender with Natalie for fear of what the girl would think if things lead to activities other then kissing. However, the sight of Kima with Natalie, crawling over her, hand up Natalie’s skirt, made Alyson’s chest ached as she thought of Natalie’s fingers tracing their way between her own legs and fear etched through her mind at Natalie’s reaction to her deformity.
She had to admit that being around the girls of Whispering Hill had begun to make her feel better about her looks, she even took on the title of being one of the bois, just like Jessica, the head of the Western Dorms, and even accepted her role as one of the school’s Princes, in fact she lavished in it after discover a girl as handsome as Kris, a former Death Angel of all things, was one of the others titled as such, she also felt shame for she didn’t deserve such a title. If she was to be the boi then she would play the role, but she so longed to just be a girl, to be protected, to be held and to be loved… She felt jealous and ashamed as her period never came, even at eighteen, and her breast never grew beyond the small buds upon her chest. They only added to her embarrassment and made her stay in the dorms all the more emotional for her. She wanted nothing more then to stay in the dorms with the girls she was starting to consider her friends. Wanted to share the same room as Natalie and tell her just how she felt, ever last detail, but fear would keep her words trapped deep inside of her heart and nothing would free it of its bounds.
Suddenly she realized that she had been crying as tears circled around her finger tips and she removed her hand from her cheek to see several crescent marks left by her nails and she let out a low sob as she rested her head in her arm upon the desk and cried, letting her sadness fill her and take over her mind.
*Author’s notes: After receiving several letters regarding Alyson, inquiring if she was either a Male-to-Female Transgender or she-male *shutters at that word*. I decided to finally come right out and explain her situation. Alyson is an Intersex, which means she was born with the qualities of both male and female. This is sometimes confused for Hermaphroditism, but in truth a Hermaphrodite is more of a myth, it is someone who has the genitals of a male and female, while an Intersex is someone who is born somewhere in between to two. There are many variations of intersexes in the world and they are very rare, some have a mix of both genitals, while others have hormonal issues that can make them very androgynous. In Alyson’s case she was born with an enlarged Clitoris and her Vagina is practically closed, making intercourse next to impossible for her. So now there should be no more confusion about her nature. I’ve been meaning to bring this up for a while now, I just did not know how to go about it until now, thanks to reading the manga, I.S., which is one of the reasons for the rewrite of this book, thank you for reading this and sorry for not being upfront with you all before. If you wish to learn more about intersexism then I’d suggestion checking out http://www.isna.org/
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 6
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Six
Outside of the Dorms, in the middle of a grassy field out front of the Whispering Hills School, lay Nicole, Natalie’s little sister. She had been lying there for several hours as the winds played with her short black hair, tossing it around her young face. Not long before she had been attacked a wave of intense energy that hit her full force. She had been in the middle of art class when an unexplainable surge of emotion filled her heart and mind and several of her classmates suddenly crumbled to the ground, starting to wail for no apparent reason. The teacher rushed from one child to another in an attempt to soothe the girls, however was at a loss as to what to do. After a time the teacher decided to dismiss the class for the day and told all the children they could stay in the class if they wished or they could return to their dorm rooms.
Not having a dorm room to return to, being one of the few girls who lived outside the academy walls, and not feeling like going home yet, Nicole decided to take a walk around outside in hopes to gain some control over herself. At first she found herself struggling against the deep emotions that tried to force themselves to the surface of her mind as she gathered her sketchbook and pencils. She stumbled as she began to leave the class and needed to hold onto a desk for balance.
“Nicole, are you going to be alright?” The teacher had inquired in a concerned tone. Nicole could see by the look in the woman’s eyes that even she did not avoid the attack unscathed and was as shaken as the children around her.
“I... I... I am a... alright...” Nicole stammered faintly, trying to not let her feelings gain control of her. She was not going to allow herself to be imprisoned here like her sister. She would prove to everyone that she was stronger then Natalie and that she did not need anyone, “My head just hurts. C... can I go home...” She requested.
“You should try to stay on the school grounds until we figure out what just happened.” The teacher suggested, “You should probably see Amy before leaving too.”
Nicole shook her head in disagreement, “I’ll be alright.” She stated confidently, “I just need some air.”
“Alright then, you be careful.” The teacher insisted, and then ran off to attend to her other students.
On her way out of the school she found many girls standing around in the halls, several hugging one another, others crying, all confused. Nicole hastily moved through the building until she stepped out into the afternoon sun. Even the clear blue sky and soft cool breeze could not vanquish the aura of sorrow that had descended over the Academy grounds. An unusual silence spread across the ground with the sound of the occasional sobs from off in the distance.
Nicole found a spot under a tree and rested her eyes, trying hard to battle the invading feelings that tried to enter her mind. Slowly she felt herself calming and after a time she slowly opened her eyes to peer up at the sky. Clouds could be seen circling around the academy grounds like soft fluffy vultures, the sight of which gave the small girl an unsettling feeling. She sat up and scanned her surroundings to find the sun was slowly setting in the distance, turning the circling clouds an purplish colour, and many of the girls appeared to have returned to their dorm rooms. With another glance up at the clouds Nicole got to her feet and started her way across the field, towards the Western Dorms.
Two girls exited the dorm and passed by the little girl without notice, “I can’t believe she is dead.” One of the girls said to the other.
“I never got a chance to talk to her.” The second girl remarked, “She always kept to herself and wasn’t much of a talker.”
Dread began to fill Nicole’s tiny heart and she picked up her pace, shoving her way through the main entrance and stumbling into the lobby. There she found several girls standing about the lobby, quietly whispering to each other. A couple glanced up when Nicole entered and watched the little girl as her eyes darted around in search of a familiar face, but found none. A tall blonde broke free of a group and approached the girl.
“Are you looking for someone?” The girl inquired gently.
She considered asking for her sister, but reconsidered it, “A… Alyson…” Saying the first other name that came to her mind.
“I think she is in her room.” The girl replied.
“Thank you.” Nicole bolted for the stairs, taking them two at a time.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 7
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Seven
Unbeknownst to Nicole, her older sister was only a few metres away, on the dorm’s back patio where she continued to struggle with the grasp of a group of her friends, “Let go of me!” Natalie demanded, tearing her arm free of Emily’s grip, still careful not to clip the girl with her blade arm even in her enraged state.
“Not until you calm down.” Emily exclaimed, readjusting her grip on the girl’s arm, careful to stay clear of that sword like appendage that protruded from the sleeve of the girl’s right arm, “You can’t do anything rash.”
“I’ll show you rash.” Natalie suddenly ducked down and stepped back, slipping out from her leathers, leaving the group of three girls in a confused clump with only the jacket in hand. Without hesitation she leapt over the cluster of girls and charged across a field behind the dorm, towards the dark woods that encircled the academy grounds, letting out primal screamed as she lunged at the forest. Instantly the trees responded to her attack, branches and trees wove into a thick wall in the blink of an eye, catching Natalie’s blade arm between two branches. Not the slightest bit phased by the forest’s defences she produced three small throwing daggers between each finger of her left hand and punched at the branches, managing to cut through enough branches to free her right blade arm and kicked off the trees to land back on her feet, sliding over the recently cut lawn of the Academy grounds.
Misty arrived at the group of girls as they untangled themselves from Natalie’s jacket, “She sure is quick, isn’t she?” She stated in awed amazement.
Tanya pulled an elastic out of one of her tangled pigtails, “She’s stubborn is what she is.” She stated as she frustratedly fixed her hair.
Emily blinked at the jacket that she held in her hands, “How did she...?” She glanced up to see Natalie hurling several small blades that the trees, “What’s she doing?” She inquired in confusion, “Are the trees moving?”
Cherilyn simply nodded, “The Western Woods are alive.” She stated with a shudder as she recalled entering those very woods only days before and how they swallowed everyone, taking them to some strange dark dream world.
“You’ve got to be kidding.” Emily stared in disbelief, as Natalie spared with the trees in a display that Emily could only describe was surreal and dream like, “I always thought those stories about the forest were just to scary us away from the, not actually real.”
“They were meant to scare us, because those trees will eat you alive.” Tanya stated as she plopped down on a plastic chair near the edge of the patio and rested an arm upon the table, “Let her release some energy. She needs it.” She stated, waving a hand at Natalie in a lazy manner.
Misty joined Tanya across the table and for the first time noticed that her hands were trembling, “Lord, I was so scared back there. Why did I have to turn down weapon practice for Tennis in the first place? Everyone has knives around here and all I have is a racket, Hee hee.” She laughed nervously.
“Hey, a tennis racket can be a deadly weapon.” Tanya notes seriously.
“So now I’m supposed to carry my racket around with me everywhere I go?” Misty said sarcastically.
“It couldn’t hurt.” Emily added with a chuckle.
Misty glared at her friend, “Next thing you know you are going to tell me that wearing my tennis skirt all the time will help too.”
“If I did would you do it?” Emily inquired with a smirk upon her face, “It wouldn’t be much different then what you normally wear, would it?”
Misty made a playful swing at the girl, “Why you pervert! If you weren’t such a good friend I would leave you.” She laughed jokingly, however, for some reason for the first time as long as she could remember, Misty felt embarrassed by her taste in clothing. Maybe it was a combination of Kelly and Emily’s remarks, or the fact that Jessica seemed to have another girl, that made her feel so low she did not know, but at that moment she felt very exposed and she did not like it. She tugged at the lace fringe that ran along the hem of her tight white spaghetti strapped shirt that left her arms vulnerable to the autumn chill upon the air, and squirmed in her short ruffled jean skirt that showed off her bare thighs to the world.
Her eyes moved across the attire of three girls that sat with her. Emily wore her usual t-shirt and skirt that went to her knees with plain flesh tones panty hoses covering her legs. Cherilyn was dressed in a long sleeved knitted blue shirt over a light blue dress that extended over a pair of high socks. While Tanya was dressed in an array of oranges, she layered three shirt a top one another; a long sleeved sweatshirt, with the zipper open to show off her tight t-shirt that was layered by a spaghetti strapped tank, a short pleaded shirt covered her upper legs while orange tights covered the rest of her legs and she wore black and orange socks under her shoes, which were pink strangely enough. Between the three of them Misty felt even more naked and she wrapped her arms around herself in shame.
Tanya watched the girl curiously, “Are you cold?” Tanya inquired, worried for her new friend’s health, “Here you can have my sweater.” She offered as she took off the sweater and handed it across the table.
Misty started to reach for the article of clothing when her eyes moved to Cherilyn, who was watching her carefully with a serious expression upon her face. Misty recalled that Tanya and Cherilyn had only recently mended their relationship and felt nervous about taking Cherilyn’s girl’s shirt when Cherilyn gave a small smile and nod, affirming that it was all right.
“Thanks” Misty took the sweater and began to pull it over her arms, feeling slightly more comfortable with her arms covered. She was glad she made friends with Cherilyn and Tanya, being with them made her feel a lot better about her day. Originally she had planned to spend the rest of the in her room, away from the world, however Emily convinced her to stay in view of the world and join the two for dinner.
As if sensing the tension Cherilyn spoke, “To tell you the truth I don’t think you need a weapon.” she remarked earnestly, “I wouldn’t have been able to stand between Kelly and Natalie like that. You have some real guts.”
“Me! What about Tanya?” Misty pointed at the girl across from her, “You’re lucky you didn’t get cut or worse.”
“She’s right Love, you need to be more careful.” Cherilyn suggested as she took a seat next to the girl, “The Western Dorms are not like the East. It is dangerous getting in the middle of a fight out here.” Tanya and herself had only moved to from the Eastern Dorms to the West that morning and she was just beginning to realize just how different the two dorms were. There were no girls with weapons in the East Dorms and the trees around the East did not move like those around the West, and yet these facts did not seem to phase Cherilyn as they did a week before, or even the day before. She was beginning to wonder if her visit to the Western Woods had more of an affect on her then she first thought. A week ago she would not have rushed to the side of a blade-wielding girl in an attempt to split-up a fight. She would have simply walked away from the fight and continued on with her mundane life. She actually felt proud of herself for not running away as she normally would have and a smile crossed her face.
Tanya adjusted her other pigtail and gave Cherilyn an uneasy smile, “I figured Natalie wouldn’t hurt me.” She stated with more confidence then she felt, “I’ve seen the way she handles those knives of hers. I trust her.”
“And what about Kelly?” Emily inquired curiously, “She’s not like your friend there.”
Tanya shrugged, “I didn’t think about that. I was just concerned about Natalie I guess...”
“Say, is she always like that?” Emily asked in a low voice, almost afraid that Natalie might overhear them, and nodding towards the girl as she continued her battle with the trees.
Tanya shook her head, “I’ve only known her a few days, but she is usually very kind. She can be rather protective, but from what I’ve heard it’s understandable.”
“She must be really hurting.” Cherilyn remarked concernedly, “How close was she to Kim?”
“She spent years searching for her.” Tanya stated in a low hush, “I’ve heard she searched the Alleys of her missing friend.”
“Geez...” Emily breathed, thinking about those dark Alleys and the strange tales she had heard about the creatures that existed within their shadows. If the fables about the Western Woods were true then the thought of the Alleys made her shudder in fear. “No wonder she is pissed.” She glanced across the field to see Natalie had stopped fighting with the trees, “She seems to have tired herself out already” She remarked, nodding towards Natalie, whom was now laying on the grass, heavily panting.
Tanya glanced over her shoulder, “That didn’t take as long as I thought it would.” She commented as she got to her feet and approached the girl, the others close behind her, “You alright. Nat?” She inquired cautiously.
“I... I’m sorry...” Natalie said between pants. She lay with her arms spread out to either side as her eyes drifted to the sky overhead, “It just gets me so pissed off. I spent all these years preparing to protect Kim from anything and everything and it was useless. She’s gone and there was nothing I could do to save her.”
Tanya sat in the grass next to her friend, “I know, but what can we do?”
Emily glanced at the Western dorms and sighed, “Not much while Head Mistress Sophia and Jessica are not around.” She stated recalling seeing the two leaving the dorms, “I wonder where they went.” She turned to Misty as she realized what she had said, “I’m sorry Misty...”
Misty shook her head, “It is alright, Jessie doesn’t rule my life.” She stated boldly.
Natalie propped herself up on both arms and stared at the forest, “I bet those Sisters would know what happened to Kim and why Kima changed the way she did.” Referring to the Angels of Death that lived beyond the forest, several even in the forest itself.
Cherilyn settled in next to Tanya, “Did she ever have brown hair and eyes before? I mean how did their end up to be two of them in the first place.”
“I’ve been wondering that myself.” Misty said, sitting down with Emily, “I was only told that Kima was from a mirror, but not much else.”
Natalie thought for a moment before speaking, “I’m not really sure... As far as I remember she always had red eyes and hair. Kids used to tease her a lot about it, but I never found it strange. I just thought it was another interesting thing about the girl. I’ve been trying to piece everything together since I first met Kima and it makes no sense at all.”
“Why don’t you try bouncing it off us?” Emily offered, “I know it sometimes helps when I talk things out with Misty.” She gave Misty a small hug and hung off the girl’s shoulders, “Who knows we might be able to add something.”
Natalie rolled over and sat cross-legged, pushing her blade back into her sleeve with a tree branch she picked up off the ground, “Alyson said that Kima was just a dream image of Kim that escaped from a mirror, but it was soon discovered that both girls were part of the same whole. They both shared similar memories and knew things that only they would know. It was as if the two halves of Kimberly hated each other so much that the split into two individual people. Kima told me she spent a long time in a place she called ‘The Hall of Mirrors’ and she has spent all that time lost between worlds and something recently caused her to take on a physical form.”
“Wow.” Emily breathed, “So they were the same person, then what happens when one half dies?”
Natalie shrugged, “I’ve been trying to talk with Kima for a while now, but she has been busy with her new friend.”
“You mean Penny?” Misty partly inquired, already knowing the answer. It was hard for anyone to miss the energy that was emitting from Kima and Penny when they woke up from whatever nightmares they were lost in, “Something seriously must have happened in that dream world because they were rather close for two girls that had just met this morning.”
“I know what you mean.” Tanya agreed, “I thought they were going to go at it right there in the lobby. The hunger in Kima’s eyes was rather frightening. It was as if she didn’t even care that her other half was gone and all she cared about was getting the girl back to her room.”
Natalie rubbed the back of her neck; “I’ve seen her like that before.” She said embarrassedly, “She can get very intense at times. I think it was because Kim refused to let her free to the point that she blocked out any possibility of love. God, Jennifer looked so hurt when Kim said she was not ‘Disgusting’ like Kima. That was the main difference between the two and more then likely the reason that the two split apart in the first place.”
Tanya stared in shock, “She said that in front of Jenn?” She thought about the sadness and pain in the girl’s eyes that day, “That would explain why she has been so upset recently. I mean between Kris fooling around on her and Kim refusing her love it is no wonder she has been so miserable.”
“I feel sorry for her.” Cherilyn breathed, “Does anyone know where she is right now?”
“In her room.” Tanya replied, “She said she wanted to be alone.”
“Is it possible that Kim and Kima are one again?” Emily inquired uncertainly, “I mean the change in her hair and eyes. Couldn’t her personality have changed as well?”
“If it has I didn’t notice anything different.” Natalie said as she mulled over Emily’s suggest and flopped back on the grass, watching the heavy clouds circle overhead, leaving only a blue patch of sky over the school ground, “Does anyone else find the sky kind of odd today?”
The other girls gazed up at the sky and they fell silent as they watched the cloud thicken in density and build up like heavy walls all around the edge of the academy.
“I hope the Head Mistresses return soon.” Emily remarked worriedly.
“So do I.” Natalie agreed.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 8
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Eight
Alyson was shaken from her thoughts by a knocking at the door and quickly wiped at her tears with the pillowcase before straightening up, “W… who is it?” She called out, trying hard to keep her voice calm.
“Nicole.” A small voice returned, “C… can I come in?”
Alyson rubbed at her face with her free hand and ran it through her short curly hair, then let out a shuttered breath. When she was certain she had steadied herself she grabbed her crutch from its spot next to her bed and stumbled across the room to the door and opened it to smile down at the small child before her, “Hey there.” Alyson greeted the girl, forcing herself to smile, “How have you been?”
Nicole returned the smile and quickly frowned at the sight of the girl’s bandaged arm and crutch. “What happen?” Nicole blinked at the girl’s bandages in disbelief, “Are you okay?” She inquired worriedly.
Alyson rubbed her bandaged arm in shame, “It is nothing really. Just a scratch really.”
Nicole tilted her head and blinked up at the girl, “Did that girl do this to you?” She inquired coldly.
Alyson blinked at the child, “What girl?”
“That demon.” She stated with an edge to her voice that cut the air, “That redhead.” She continued, unawares as her hand moved to clench the pendent around her neck, her sister’s pendent, the very gift that Alyson had given Natalie over a year ago, the sight of which caused Alyson to close her eyes and look away.
Alyson let out a tired sigh as she lowered herself to the closest bed, “She is not all that bad.” She remarked, trying to keep her mind off of Natalie.
“She’s evil.” Nicole reiterated as she entered the room, “You saw what she did to my sis. If she hurt you I… I’ll… I’ll hurt her back.”
Alyson shook her head in disapproval and brushed her bangs out of her eyes, “She didn’t hurt me and you may not have to worry about her much anymore.” She said sadly.
Now it was Nicole’s turn to start in confusion, “Anymore? Is she gone? Did you finally figure out how to get rid of her?”
Alyson shook her head again, “Not really…” She nervously ran her hand through her hair again, she found herself doing this more and more recently and tried to stop herself and placed her hand upon her lap, “Her other half is gone,” She explained, “and it seems to have changed her in some way. It worries me actually.”
“Her other half?” Nicole puzzled, “Her twin? What happened to her?”
Alyson let out a deep sigh and rubbed her wounded leg, “She is gone.” She stated simply, “It is hard to explain really.” She glanced up to see the girl fiddling with the pendent around her neck, “You still have that?” She inquired lightly, finding it impossible to keep her eyes off the necklace.
Nicole stared down at the necklace in dismay. She was not even aware that she was holding it until Alyson mentioned the thing. Quickly she let go of the necklace and let it drop to her check, “I… It makes me feel safe.” She remarked shyly.
Alyson smiled warmly at the girl, “That is good to know. It was meant to protect those who wear it.” She explained and frowned slightly at the thought of Natalie giving away her gift so easily.
Nicole’s eyes dropped to the necklace and she began to remove it, “Here.” She took off the necklace and held it out to the girl, “Give it back to sis.” She offered the necklace out to the girl.
Alyson stared at the pendent as it slowly swayed before her eyes, sunlight glinting off the red gem that hung from the chain and turned away from the object, “No, you keep it. Natalie gave it to you after all.” She said with a sigh.
Guilt filled Nicole as she drew the necklace close to her chest, “I’m sorry I’ve acted like a child before.” She said miserably, “I don’t know what I was thinking. I just…” Tears filled her eyes and she frantically wiped at them with the corners of her sleeve, “I’m sorry… I just want you and Natalie to be together.” She said through a small sob, “I don’t know why I kept the necklace. I didn’t want you two to break up.” She sucked in a stifled breath and everything inside began to fall apart and tears come tumbling forward as she stood there in the middle of the dorm room, tears splashing off her shoes and the carpet.
“I… I don’t know what is wrong with me.” She said as she struggled to keep the tears at bay, wiping at them in a vain attempt to keep them hidden, “I keep trying to tell myself not to cry, but I can’t control it. I’m not going to end up like sis. I can fight this. I just… just…” She let out a tired wail.
Alyson reached out towards the girl and pulled her into her arms, “Shhhh… It is alright… You don’t have to worry about us.” She cooed.
“But…” Nicole sniffled as she allowed herself to be drawn into the girl’s arms, “You two have been arguing so much and I want you to be my sister toooooo.” She last words turning into a long, pained, wail as she fell into the girl’s arms.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 9
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Part two
Chapter Nine
Jessica gazed out the window of the Head Mistress’s car as they drove through the winding city streets of the town that existed outside of Whispering Hills Academy. A town without a name or purpose other then to surround the school, giving the girls access to food and the activities. Jessica sometimes wondered why it was that the school and the town even existed. After her encounter with her sisters in the dream world she was beginning to wonder the purpose of any of this. In the distance she could see the sun setting on yet another day and she shivered as a cold autumn breeze found its way into the car and she rubbed at her bare arms, wishing she had grabbed a jacket on the way out, or at least wore something heavier then cargo pants and a camouflage tank top.
“There is a jacket in the back.” Sophia offered, noticing the girl’s shivers, “Maybe you should put it on.”
“Thanks.” Jessica reached into the back seat and grabbed a red fleece flannel jacket off the seat and thought about how it, combined with her current attire, made her look more like a dyke then before. She gazed at herself in the mirror affixed to the inside of the overhead visor and shook her head at her buzzed cut, spiked, hair. She hoped these new girls did not have a problem with her outwardly appearing lesbian, because she was afraid she might scare them, “Whose is this?” She inquired curiously as she pulled the jacket on to find it fit snuggly.
Sophia shrugged, “It has been there for years. I just keep forgetting to remove it.” She remarked then turned down another street and wove her way through the centre of the town.
Jessica looked over the jacket as many questions entered her mind, questions she would never utter aloud around the Head Mistress for fear of the punishment that may ensue. It was a general rule of the Academy not to ask about those who have recently left the school and yet she now wanted to know what is really beyond this town, or if there really was a life for her outside of Whispering Hills?
“What is on your mind?” Sophia inquired, glancing towards the girl every now and then.
Jessica considering saying something, but changed her mind and turned her eyes out the passenger window.
“You still angry that I’m making you stay here longer?” She asked knowingly.
Jessica crossed her arms and slouched in her seat, “Not really.” She replied, trying hard to keep her irritation with the Head Mistresses hidden.
“You can tell me how you feel.” Sophia assured, “I will not punish you for speaking your mind.”
“Fine then.” Jessica turned in her seat to face the woman, anger in her eyes, “This all sucks. I should be able to leave when I want to. I’m an adult now and you can’t force me to stay here.”
“Who said I was forcing you?” Sophia replied calmly.
“You told me I can’t leave.” Jessica returned, “You said I had to stay longer.”
“That is not my decision.” Sophia remarked, “It is you who choose when you leave.”
“Then I want to go now.” Jessica countered.
“If that is what you want.” Sophia agreed, “But do you think you are truly ready to leave?” She inquired. “Did you not feel a weight lift from her heart when I told you to stay longer?”
Jessica shifted in her seat and stared down at her shoes. She knew Sophia was right; she wasn’t ready to leave, not now that she found Kris and all the others. She really didn’t want to leave, but she didn’t want to be forced to stay either. She felt torn between the need to leave Whispering Hills and the desire to stay with her friends.
“You can stay as long as you need.” Sophia stated taking another turn, “I personally think you should stay longer, not just for yourself but for the other girls, you need each other. We could always use a more permanent dorm head, one who understands the girls and can council them when needed. ”
Jessica stared at the Head Mistress in shock. She was certain that Sophia would want her out of the school after finding out about her actions over the years. Why would she think she would be good for the girls? She lowered her head in shame as she recalled all the hurt she caused the other members of the dorms, “How could you think that? Most of them hate me and I keep causing them so much pain.”
“They would be in pain if you were there or not.” Sophia stated bluntly, “Part of healing is living. You might have made some bad decisions in life, but you realize they were not the right decisions, am I right?”
Jessica slowly nodded, pulling the sleeves of the jacket over her hands to conceal the trembling that started to overtake her.
“Would you follow the same path a second time?”
Jessica shook her head violently; “I don’t want to hurt anyone anymore.”
Sophia smiled at the girl, “Then I think you will do fine.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 10
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Ten
Amber’s screams caught upon her dry lips as she sat bolt up in her bed and frenziedly searching her room for any sign of the nightmarish images from her dreams, her eyes darting wildly around her room in desperate search of her foster sisters only to find herself entirely alone. The tattered mattresses and bunk bed from her dreams had been replaced by a sturdy wide white wood framed bed with a mattress newer then anything Amber had ever had in her life. The worn out blankets, that barely kept her warm at night, were replaced with a large thick comforter that she felt lost in. The paint peeling walls and piles of hand me down clothes that she had long called home was all just a memory from another time in her life, a time that now only existed in her dreams. Only pristine white bedroom furniture gleamed in the waning moon’s light, surrounded her with the reassurance that all was but a nightmare.
Although it has been over five years since she last stayed within the walls of that dreadful foster home it was all that filled her mind at night, causing her to awaken with her nightgown drenched with sweat and her breath coming out in quivered gasps as she tried hard to regain her senses and ground herself in reality once again. They were only dreams and she knew that, but for some reason they felt more real then life itself. She clearly remembered every detail clearly, every sight and sound, down to the multicoloured landscape of dying leaves to kiss from her first love, Jessica Wright, when she was merely eleven years old. She had not seen Jessica since the girl’s disappearance from the foster home almost six years ago and yet to this day she remembered the scent of the girl’s body and the taste of her lips.
Usually the nightmares had only been vague glimpses of the past, things she recalled happening all those years ago coming real during the night hours. This time however was very different indeed. It was nothing like she remembered happening before and the emotions the dream bared still held strong to Amber’s tender heart. With trembling hand Amber lightly placed her fingers to her lips. She could still feel Jessica’s last kiss and there was a lingering scent of the girl upon her the tips of her fingers. She bit at her lower lips as a deep longing rose from somewhere within the dark depths of Amber’s mind. Her front teeth cutting through the soft flesh of her lips and her tongue taste the faint tang of blood. There was no pain and Amber did not realize what she was doing until she got that slight taste of copper and forced herself to released her grip upon her lip.
She wiped at her mouth with the back of her hand and pulled back as a small pang of pain finally made itself known. Glancing down at her hand to see a streak of crimson coating it, the very sight of which sent a wave of images through her mind, images of her beloved Jessie swinging a blood soaked bat over head, splashing decaying walls in a morbidly artistic display. The sight of which sent her body into another fit of trembles as tears broke free from the corners of her eyes, tears that she had fought so long to keep at bay and never allowed to show in front of anyone. The vision conflicted with her very view of Jessica, whom Amber saw as sweet and protective. She could not conceive what could have brought her to imagine Jessica having any murderous intent in her body. This very thought confused and frightened the girl. A sob arose from within and Amber felt a need to hide before it escaped her throat. With nowhere to run she turned to her pillow and proceeded to bury her face into its fluffy fold, warping the pillow around her head as a low howl escaped her and loneliness threatened to overcome her.
After Jessica had run away all those years ago Ma’am, their foster mother, went into a frenzy, she searched the entire house for the girl and eventually fell down the basement stairs, breaking both of her legs. She was sent to the hospital and deemed incapable of taking care of the girls any longer; as such the girls were rescued from the nightmares of that house. On numerous occasions Amber had asked the heads of the orphanage if Jessica was every found, but time and time again her questioned were returned with a sad eyed shake of the head. She was beginning to think that her girlfriend was no longer among the living and this crushed the teenaged girl’s soul even more. However she clung to some hope that the girl would return to her.
Her new family, a loving couple by the name of Jane and Stan Howe, did everything they could to ease the girl’s worries and stress. They surrounded her with many wonderful things and give her more love then she could ever have and yet she wanted something more, and that caused a tremendous guilt to well up inside of her like nothing else. She was grateful for everything that life had given her over the last few years, that she felt no reason for tears. The fact that she was indeed crying made her feel all the more distressed as she curled her legs under her body and shook with each sob. The Howe’s had sent her to a number of doctors in an attempt to help her tormented mind and she was more then willing to attend the appointment, longing to be freed of the nightmares that haunted her. The fact that Amber never was able to tell Jessica how she truly felt hung heavy on the girl’s mind but it was the one thing she never brought up to the doctors. She did not wish to worry her new family even more by informing them that their new daughter was even more tainted then they already knew. She also never even spoke of Ma’am sons or the horrible things that happened in that dark room, those where secrets that she planned to die with if she had too.
After a time her weeps began to subside and she rolled her head over to see a small white book sitting upon her night stand. Jane had given her the book to record all her thoughts and dreams, to better remember them so they could figure out what these nightmares were about and how to deal with them. Amber propped herself up on one arm and reached out with the other to take the book in her hands. Her name was written across the front in a gold embossed font that Amber enjoyed tracing her fingers across. The cover was white with brass fastened to the corners to protect them from folding and there was a brass lock along the side that held a tiny keyhole. Amber rolled over to the side of her bed that rested against the wall and reached between the mattress and the wall. Her fingers squeezed between the mattress and box spring until they touched something tiny and metal, retrieving her hand she peered at the tiny key that was between her fingers. Shakily she put the key into the lock and popped open the book, to be startled by something falling from between the pages. At first she thought that the very pages of her dairy were coming apart when she realized that it wasn’t pages that has fallen free, but a old yellow envelope that had somehow gotten into her journal. Curiously she picked up the letter to glance upon its surface to find a message written in fancy hand script upon the top:
Urgent: For Amber Gaites
Open A.S.A.P. and while out of the sight of others.
Amber blinked at the letter in confusion. How could someone put a letter inside of her locked journal, and better yet, why? Nervously she ran a hand through her red curls and wiped away some of the cold sweat that had gathered on her forehead. She had written in the book only minutes before lying down to sleep and did not remember anything between the pages then. She pondered over the idea of someone sneaking into her room in the middle of the night as she turned the letter over. On the back was a deep red wax seal of a coat of arms about the size of a quarter. The crest bored the image of a tree with a pair of eyes set to either side, eyes that appeared to be rather sad and Amber was almost certain that they were filled with some kind of pain. Flipping the letter over again she gazed at the scripture upon the surface and wondered what could be inside of the letter when there came a light raping at her door.
“Amber?” A familiar voice softly inquired from beyond her bedroom door, “Amber, you awake?”
“Yes.” Amber answered in but a whisper, “One second, Sarah.” Amber picked up her pillow and quickly placed the dairy and letter under it before moving to the door. Just as her hand was about to touch the knob she paused, her new parents allowed her to have a lock upon the door, for it made her feel a little more secure having the lock on her side of the door instead of the other way around. The door was still locked so there was no way for someone to enter her room. This thought disturbed her and she spun around to scan her bedroom. The windows were also closed and her bedroom was on the second floor so it was not possible for someone to enter by that means. Her eyes moved to her closet as she worried over the possibility of someone hiding amongst her few hanging clothes. This made a lump well up inside of her throat as she envisioned one of the demon teddy bears from her nightmares hiding in the closet, waiting to spring upon her. She shook her head at the notion, why would an evil teddy bear go through the trouble of sending her a letter only to attack her? Another knock upon the door caused Amber to jump in fright and she turned to face the door once again, quickly flipping the latch and opened the door ever so slightly. The very moment the door was open Sarah slipped into the room and passed her friend.
Seeing as Amber and Sarah were older then the rest of the girls at the foster home, and such close friends, it was decided that they should stay with the same family. Most families were only interested in girls five years of age or younger so this made Amber and Sarah’s chances at a proper home very slim, seeing as they were both preteens. Luckily, however, they found a family that was more then willing to take two older girls into their home. Now eighteen, Sarah had grown to be a tall and beautiful teenager. Her sleek black hair had grown long over the years and now hung limply around her narrow face and over a power blue housecoat.
Meanwhile Amber had only gained a few extra inches over the past few years and her curly locks had become more of a nuisance to her then anything else. No matter how much Jane claimed that her hair was beautiful she hated it to no end and preferred to keep it as short as possible. Her face was assaulted by a mob of freckles that she also detested and she wished she could have the same white skin as Sarah, which the girl made whiter by day with a layer of thick make up. Amber viewed her foster sister as lucky, with her looks she could gain any friend, if it wasn’t for her interest in death that is, while Amber spent her school hours entirely alone. Well not entirely for over the past few years Sarah had become quite the Goth and favoured being alone over having friends. She always said that the only friend she needed was Amber and that she was glad they became sisters in the end. This meant that the girls got teased a lot at school, but Amber was just happy to not be entirely alone.
Currently Sarah was nervously playing with the ends of her hair as she paced in the middle of Amber’s room. Amber silently closed the door and made sure it was securely locked before approaching her friend, and sister, “What’s wrong? Another nightmare?” Amber inquired lightly as she tried to place an arm around the girl.
Sarah shook her head, then nodded, followed by shaking her head again. She switched from playing with her hair to chewing on her thumbnails, “I’m so confused.” Sarah stated as she hit the side of her head with her free hand, “My head feels like it is going to crack open.”
Amber gingerly took Sarah’s hands and gently pulled them down, “What are you talking about? What happened?” Slowly she ushered the girl to her bed and sat down.
Sarah wiped at the side of her head as she lowered herself next to Amber, “Have you been having more dreams about that place?” Sarah did not need to say more for Amber already understand what she was talking about.
“Yeah,” Amber admitted with a sigh, “I just had a really strange one with these weird teddy bears and some strange red-haired girl.”
Sarah quickly glanced up at Amber with a shocked expression upon her face, “Did she also have red eyes and did she get along with Penny really well?” She asked in a low nervous voice.
Amber stared at her sister in disbelief, “How did you know about Kimberly?” She wasn’t sure how she knew the girl’s name, but for some reason the moment she mentioned Kimberly’s name a clear image of the girl appeared in her mind. A small child with long red hair and the saddest looking eyes she had ever seem, but there was strength to the girl, something that she could not quite describe.
Sarah bounced on the bed excitedly, “We shared the same dreams again, didn’t we?”
Now it was Amber’s turn to rub at her temples, “I guess so, but...” Over the past few years Amber and Sarah had been sharing the same nightmares about their old home. It didn’t happen very often, but when it did they both remembered the dreams vividly the next day, as if it really happened. At first they figured it was just them remembering the same events since they both spent several years at that foster home, however nothing like this had every happened before. Amber muddled over her memories before she spoke again, “Didn’t she arrive just after Jessica ran away?” She inquired carefully.
“That’s what I remember too.” Sarah stated, and then pulled out a photo from her housecoat pocket, “But when I checked the photo of us at the adoption centre she wasn’t there.” She handed the photo over Amber to take a look for herself.
Amber snatched up the photo and stared at it. There, staring back at her, were her foster sisters; Amber and Sarah stood in the back with Caitlin and April in front of them. There was no sign of Jessica or Kimberly. The photo had been taken the day after they had been removed from Ma’am’s care and placed back in an orphanage. She remembered they all wanted to have a photo to remember each other by before they got split up again. Jessica not being there made some sort of sense, but what happened to Kimberly. What happened to her after Ma’am fell down the stairs?
“D... di... did... Jess...?” Amber stammered she needed to know if Jessica really did return like in her dreams, but couldn’t bring herself to ask the question. She glanced at Sarah with tears in her eyes, biting at her trembling tattered lips she took a deep breath and swallowed hard, “Did... she return...?” She could feel her voice crack on that last word.
Sarah slowly nodded her head and placed a hand upon Amber’s, “She came back for us.” She stated firmly, “She didn’t abandon us after all.”
Amber’s eyes fell back to the photo, “Th... then wh... where is she...?” She asked in a low voice.
“I don’t know, but I think this may give us some answers.” She pulled out a yellow envelope from her other pocket and held it out to her sister. It held the same scripture as the letter that Amber had found in her dairy just a moment before, however this one said “Sarah Richards” in place of Amber’s name.
Amber took the letter and gazed at the words upon its surface, “How did they know your real name?” Amber inquired curiously, glancing at her pillow from time to time, wanting to compare it to own letter, but not sure she should mention it just yet, “Shouldn’t it say ‘Howe’ instead of Richards?” They had taken the family name of their new parents soon after being adopted. Neither of them wished to return to their old lives and somehow changing their names felt like a small bit of closure in their lives. Only their parents, the adoption agency and themselves knew their old names so the sight of someone using those names sent a shiver through Amber as she considered who it could be.
Sarah shrugged, “I wanted to wait till I talked with you before opening it.” Sarah stated as she took the letter from the girl’s hands and scanned its surface, “Did you get one?” She inquired curiously.
“What makes you think I got one?” Amber asked worriedly, she was not sure why she didn’t want to tell Sarah that she did indeed get a letter. Maybe it was because a part of her wished that it was a letter from Jessica, a letter delivered through her dreams, and that she wanted to be the only one to read it, alone, however the chances of it being from Jessica were slim to none and she laughed to herself for being so silly.
Sarah studied her sister, “You did get one, didn’t you?” She probed, “Did you open it already? Who was if from? Was it something naughty, is that why you won’t show me?”
Amber flushed and shook her head, “I’m sorry. I was just being stupid.” She remarked, and then pulled out her dairy and the letter out from under her pillow, “I found it just a moment ago.” She said, while tapping the book upon her hand, “I don’t know why I hide it from you... I just...”
Sarah shook her head, “You don’t need to explain.” She glanced down at the letter and dairy, “Where did you find it?”
“That’s the strange thing.” Amber noted as she opened the book, “It was between the pages, as if someone had stuffed the letter there while I was sleeping.” She remarked, taking another glance at her closet then back at Sarah, “I know I locked it and the door before going to sleep so how the hell did it get there?”
“That’s strange.” Sarah agreed with a nod.
“Where did you find yours?”
“Under my pillow.” Sarah explained, “I know it wasn’t there last night and I locked my door to so there is no way anyone could have put it there while I slept.” Sarah carefully picked up Amber’s letter and compared the two, “Where do you think they are from?”
Amber shook her head, her eyes never leaving the envelopes, “I have no clue. I was wondering about that when you arrived.”
Sarah handed Amber her mail, “You open yours first.” She stated nervously.
Amber lightly took the letter in hand; she could feel her hands sweating as she turned it over to look at the wax seal once again. She glanced up at Sarah as she licked at her dry lips, “Why don’t we do it together?”
Sarah flinched slightly, “A... alright...” She said worriedly. She fiddled with the seam of the envelope, pushing her thumb under the fold of the opening and running it down to the seal where she stopped, “I can’t do it.” She stated as she let the letter drop to her lap.
Amber took a deep breath, “Fine, I’ll go first.” She held the envelop between both of her hands with her thumbs on either side of the seal. Holding her breath, closing her eyes, she twisted the seal quickly, breaking it in two. Nothing happened, no crack of thunder or other ominous sound filled the air as her teenaged mind expected, she opened her eyes to see the wax seal had crumbled in her hands like ash and now was a pile of red dust upon her dairy. She glanced up at her sister for a moment to see Sarah watching intensely. She turned back to the letter, brushing the dust to the ground before she opened the flap. Inside she found two pieces of paper, one appeared to be a photo and the other some sort of ticket.
“What is it?” Sarah inquired curiously, leaning over Amber’s shoulder to get a better look.
Silently Amber pulled out the photo to see an image of a group of teenaged girls sitting around a circular outdoor table eating. Amber’s eyes immediately fell upon a tall boiish girl sitting at the far end. She was years older, had short spiky military style haircut and wore baggy overalls, but somehow Amber knew exactly who it was the moment she set her eyes upon the girl, “Jessica...” She breathed in shocked amazement.
“Jessie?!?” Sarah stared down at the photo, she to found Jessica as quickly as her sister, then her eyes spotted something else about the photo, “That’s Kimberly!!” She exclaimed, pointing at someone in the photo.
Amber followed Sarah’s finger to a short girl with long red hair and a flower covered dress. From her slouched posture and the way she sat close to a tough looking girl in black leather and long blonde hair it was apparently clear that this girl was very shy, and then she noticed another girl who looked exactly identical to the first however this one had short red hair and dressed a black t-shirt, “And so is she...” Amber said in a puzzled tone.
Sarah fell back upon the bed, “There really were two of them.” She stated, suddenly realizing her mistake and slapping her forehead, feeling stupid for displacing the notion earlier.
Amber glanced down at her sister, “Two of them? What are you talking about?” Amber felt as if she was being left out of something.
Sarah sat back up and fiddled with her letter, “During that dream I remember helping Kimberly change out of her nightgown so she could take a bath. I offered to brush her hair and... Well... she ran away from me. Then later she appeared in pyjamas instead of a nightgown and was so open about changing in front of us that it shocked me, it was as if she were two different people. She claimed to have hit her head, but it looks like it was her twin that I’d met before. I thought there was something strange going on, but I didn’t bother to push the girl too hard considering it was her first day at the foster home.”
Amber glanced between the images of the twins on the photo, “They were very different now that I think about it, but the first Kimberly was around for such a short time I didn’t really think about it.” She shook her head in frustration, “This is insane. We are talking about this girl as if she part of our family. She was only part of the dream, wasn’t she?”
Sarah stared at her sister, “Don’t you feel it? She was there and it was more then just a dream. I remember her being there for weeks, or was it months, and then there was the way Penny and her grew closer. I also remember the two of them being taken to that dark room with Ma’am’s sons and how she cried afterwards. If it were only a dream I don’t think that part would be so real, would you?”
Amber frowned as she gazed at the photo in search of some kind of answer. She did remember that night Kimberly and Penny were taken and how Kimberly cried in the washroom afterwards. She remembered being there for Kimberly the way Jessica was there for her when she first arrived at that house, soothing Kimberly’s worries and keeping her out of trouble. Kimberly was like her little sister, no she was her little sister, just like Caitlin, April and Sarah are. There was no doubt about it; Kimberly was as real as Sarah was sitting next to her. She lightly touched the photo, longing to enter it and join the joyous feeling that seemed to emit from it.
“You’re right.” Amber finally said with a deep sigh, “She’s one of us and no matter how I look at it I can’t pretend that she was just another dream.” She curiously turned the photo around, in search of some answers to where the photo was taken; when she found writing on the back, “Look at this.” She held the photo out so Sarah could read along with her.
“Take the ticket and go to the train station at exactly 4:15 AM,
go to the third platform and get on the second last car, no other.
What ever you do don’t lose your ticket
or allow anyone to know where you are going.
We will see you soon.”
“Ticket?” Amber glanced back into the envelope to find a train ticket marked 4:15 am, that day, Platform 3, “Who would send me a train ticket?”
Excitedly Sarah opened her letter and held up the same photo and train ticket, “Who ever it is wants us to go together.”
Amber glanced at the clock to see it was only quarter after two in the morning, “We only have a few hours. What do we do?” She asked anxiously.
Sarah jumped off the bed and ran over to the closet, “You want to see Jessica again don’t you?” She stated as she opened the closet doors and pulled out a duffle bag from the upper shelves.
Amber nodded slowly, “But the Howe’s have given us so much. We can’t just run away.”
Sarah tossed the bag at Amber, who caught it, “Don’t lie to me.” Sarah stated sternly, “You have been miserable since Jessica ran away. You can hide it from the doctors and the Howes, but I know you better then that. You still love her and you will not be able to go on until you see her one last time.”
Amber stared down at the photo again, “See her again?” How many times had she wished to set her eyes upon Jessica one last time, to hold her and tell her how much she loved her, too many times to count.
Sarah did not wait for an answer as she opened the top drawer of Amber’s dresser and grabbed a handful of clothes, “You’re going.” She partly ordered, then stuffed the clothes into the bag on Amber’s lap, “And I am going with you.” She stated, staring the girl directly in the eye.
Amber snapped out of her daze, “We can’t just run away. What about school and our new home and everything else?”
Sarah took Amber’s cheeks in her hands and forced the girl to look her in the eyes, “We either stay here and you mop around here miserably forever, or we chase this dream and find out where it leads us.” She tapped the photo in Amber’s hand, “Don’t you want to know what they are doing in our memories and where they are now?”
Amber nodded, “Yes, but how do we know this is not some kind of cruel joke?”
Sarah shrugged, “We don’t.” She said with a deep sigh, “But I would rather know it was a joke then to not know at all.” She stated simply.
Amber let out a deep breath and glanced at her night table and a photo of her new parents. No matter how much she told herself that they were her parents they did not feel like family. Her family would always be her sisters from the foster home and she knew it deep in her heart. It wasn’t just Jessica that she was missing. It was everyone and the thought that she could be back with them again made her heart race in a way it had not in done in years. Sarah was right, she had to find out if her sisters were awaiting her at the end of this journey or she would be haunted by the fact that she turned down even a possibility of seeing them again.
“You’re right.” She finally admitted, “I’m going with you.”
Sarah smiled, “Come on then. We need to pack.” She insisted as she took the duffle back in one hand and pulled her sister off the bed with the other, “You get your things together, while I get some of mine.” Quickly, she dropped the bag and opened the bedroom door then halted, “She didn’t abandon us.” She suddenly said in a low whisper.
Amber blinked and turned to face her sister, “What?” She did not quite hear Sarah’s mumbles.
When Sarah turned to face Amber there were tears in her eyes, “Jessica would never abandon us. No matter how many times I said she was dead I hoped she was still out there and I knew she would come back for us someday.” She stated softly.
Amber nodded, “I always believed she would come back to us too.” She agreed and returned Sarah’s smile, “Get your things. We have family to get back to.”
Sarah ran across the room and threw her arms around Amber’s shoulders, “I miss everyone so much.” She cried softly into her sister’s shoulder, “Jessica, Penny, Caitlin, April and even Kimberly. I want us all together again.”
Amber rubbed Sarah’s back as she soothed the girl, “We will be back together again. You’ll see.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 11
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Eleven
Jennifer rolled over in her bed and opened her eyes. Her mind still cluttered with thoughts from the passing day. With a deep sigh she rolled out of bed and sat upon her bed, holding onto the edge of the pillow, her eyes scanning the opposite side of the room where Kim used to sleep. She still could not get over the fact that Kim was no longer with them. The fact that Kim simply faded out of existence did not help matters, if there was a body or something to bide a farewell to then maybe she could let go, but as it stands there was nothing, not even a single strain of her hair. Jenn rubbed at her eyes as the thought of never being able to hold the girl again intruded her mind and she buried her face into the pillow, letting out a tired and pained wail.
Abruptly a pain ripped through her stomach as she was again reminded that her period had just begun that very day. She quickly got up from the bed as she realized that she had not changed her tampon in a while and dug through a plastic bag of items that she had bought earlier that day and pulled out a plastic wrapped tampon, then swiftly ducked out of the room and headed for the nearest washroom, her thoughts occasionally bumping against each other. Why did love have to be so complex and confusing? Why did she have to loss someone she felt so dear for just as she was realizing she was in love? She wondered again if she was destined to be alone, to never be with anyone ever in her life. It had been less then a week since she learned that her mother was dead, along with one of her closest friends, May Young, now she is finding herself having to bury yet another friend and she was not sure she could handle much more. She scratched at her wrist as they twitched and glanced down at the newly healed scars that crossed them. She was starting to understand why she would try to kill herself, a fact that she only recently learned about as well. According to Kris someone had taken her memories of their love, the loss of her mother and a dear friend, along with her feelings of love, weighed so heavily on her heart and a small part of her wished that she had indeed died, then maybe she wouldn’t have to face this suffering again and again.
She turned a corner at the end of the hall and she spotted someone coming her way. At first she considered heading the opposite direction, in an attempt to dodge the person, when she noticed that it was Kima. The change in the girl’s hair had confused Jenn at first, but even with her head hung low and arms wrapped around her waist Jenn could tell it was her friend. She watched for a moment as Kima staggered down the hall, leaning heavily against the wall and sliding along towards Jenn. There was something about Kima’s halted movements that brought up a level of worry inside of Jenn’s mind. The girl reminded her of herself back in school, lifeless and in such pain that she could barely force herself to move down the hall to class. This was not the confidence that she was used to seeing in Kima and that was unsettling to Jenn.
“A... are you alright?” Jenn inquired softly, not wanting to startle the girl.
The girl lifted her head and Jenn was shocked by the sadness that covered Kima’s face, a mournfulness mixed with an intense amount of confusion. Jenn could almost see Kim in those eyes, the old Kim, the one that she longed to hold in her arms and protect from any kind of harm. Was it possible that Kim and Kima had merged together again? She was not sure she wanted that to be true. Kim and Kima were the same and yet at the same time they were so different. Kim was such a soft and shy girl and the very thought of the girl not being around any longer made Jenn’s heart ache. Meanwhile Kima was blunt, upfront and sexual, and wasn’t afraid to show it. It was the sexual nature of Kima that slightly frightened Jenn. However at that moment all her fears were replaced with a deepening amount of concern.
The moment Kim’s eyes set upon Jenn she jumped back, it was as if she did not recognize Jennifer and was frightened by the appearance of the girl, “N.. No... leave me alone...” She cried out in alarm.
“Kima...” She stopped herself as she recalled that this girl preferred to go by a different name, “Kimberly?!?” Jenn quickly moved to the girl’s side, “What is wrong? Its me, Jennifer, remember?”
Kimberly shook her head, “I... I don’t know...” The moment Jenn’s hand touched her shoulder Kim was hit by a new wave of images that struck with such force that Kim’s knees buckled from under her and she dropped to the floor, taking Jenn with her. She clenched at the side of her head as memories invaded her mind, memories of playing with Jenn in a trailer park, kissing the girl in her bedroom and with those came the recollections of her father, the beatings, name calling and the sexual acts she was forced to perform. Another bout of nausea built up inside of her throat and she forced herself to swallow it back.
Jenn pulled the girl into her arms, “What do you mean? Can’t you remember?” She inquired worriedly, stroking the back of Kim’s head to notice sometime wet and warm, she pulled her hand back to see it covered in blood, “Oh my god! You are bleeding.”
“M... my head... hurts...” Kim stated through a stifled sobs, she clenched at her the sides of her head and softly wept as she curled up in a ball.
Jenn lightly placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder only to have her flinch away and glance up at Jenn, staring at Jenn in confusion, “Don’t you remember me?” Jenn inquired anxiously.
Kim’s mouth trembled as she tried to form the words in her head. She reached out one shaky hand and lightly touched Jenn’s cheek, swallowing hard she finally spoke, “I... I remember... a kiss...” Her last words came out in no more then a whisper and Jenn had to strain to hear her.
Jennifer flushed at the words, “You... you... remember that?”
Kim sadly shook her head, “‘I wish I was the one that kissed you.’” She said softly.
Jenn was even more surprised by these words for those were the other Kim’s very last words before fading away, “How could you remember that?” She inquired nervously.
Kimberly set her eyes upon Jenn, such heavy-hearted eyes that appeared much older then their seventeen years. Jenn could see both Kim and Kima looking back at her and she felt her heart ache. Kim wasn’t dead after all; she was sitting right in front of her, whole again. Then she recalled Penny and the way Kimberly snuggled up to the girl and even asked to move in with the girl. She turned her eyes to her lap, unable to look the girl in the eyes any longer.
“Did...” Jenn took a deep breath as she considered what she was about to ask. She needed to know the truth and after the past couple of days of lies she felt she deserved that much, “Kimberly... did you sleep w... with Penny?”
Tears tumbled over Kim’s cheek, “yes...” She said with a squeak as a wail emitted from her throat and she pitched over, clamping her arms around her stomach and she coughed and sputtered.
Jenn wrapped her arms around the girl and pulled Kim into her arms, allowing the girl to cry into her shoulder. A multitude of thoughts moved through Jenn’s mind as she silently held the girl. Part of her knew she could not blame Kim for her actions. She had seen part of what the girl had been through and knew far too well that Kimberly had been struggling with her sexual nature for a long time. Even when split in two part her shyer half still displayed intense sexual needs that Jenn had witnessed first hand that first night they shared the same bed. She had no idea what the girl went through when she entered Penny’s dreams and was faced with Jessica and Penny’s nightmares. From what Jessica told them it was not pleasant and Kim would have had to face the same.
As her mind rolled over her thoughts she noticed something red on the girl’s leg, “Kim... did you cut your leg?” She inquired fearfully.
Kimberly pulled back from Jenn to look down at red blotch that had caught her friends attention, “I... I don’t think so...” Carefully she stood and glanced down to find the crotch of pyjama bottoms and legs were coated in a thick layer of blood. She stared at Jenn with panic filled eyes.
Jenn quickly got to her feet and steadied the girl, “It’s just your period.” Jenn soothed the girl. “There is nothing wrong.”
“I... I...” Kim stammered and she slowly shook her head.
Jenn blinked at the girl, “Haven’t you had your period before?” She inquired lightly.
More tears filled her eyes, “I can’t remember.” She stated through a veil of tears.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 12
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twelve
The Western Dorms were designed in a large “L” shape with rooms lining the exterior of the building and showers and washrooms taking up the middle. The elbow of the building was left open with a large set of floor to ceiling windows stretching along the far wall and group of tables and chairs filling the middle, giving the girls a quiet space to study. Outside of the picture windows was a long balcony bordered by a fancy black iron railing that matched the outdoor chairs and table with their frosted glass tops. Upon one of these chairs stretched Kris, her legs up on a second chair, her eye closed as she gazed up at the fading sun and the breeze playing with her open shirt. The soft sound of someone playing the grand piano in the study area drifted out onto patio as she relaxed, trying hard to allow the days events to drift from her mind. She was nearly asleep when she heard commotion inside and turned to see Jenn run down the hall. Curiously Kris got to her feet and cautiously followed the girl back to her room to find the door open and Jenn frantically sifting through one of the wardrobes.
“Jenn? Is everything alright?” She inquired groggily, yawning slightly.
Jenn let out a sign of frustration and ran a hand through her short straight black hair, letting it fall back in front of her left eye as she slammed a hand upon the wardrobe dresser draw, “Kim had her period and didn’t even realize it.” Jenn said quickly as she pulled a dress from a hanger and some panties from one of the draws on the wardrobe that used to belong to the other Kim.
Kris watched the girl from the doorway, “She did?”
“Yeah.” Jenn replied, only half paying attention to the other girl in the room.
“She is a big girl.” Kris remarked sleepily, “She can handle herself.”
Jenn stood to her full height, glaring up at Kris, “What would you know about any of this?” She growled, “Do Angels of Death even have a period?”
Kris flushed in embarrassment, “Well... not exactly…”
Jenn rolled her eyes, “Then how would you understand what she is going through?”
Kris step forward in defence, “It is just a natural part of a girl’s life. Why are you taking this so seriously?” She demanded feeling angered by Jennifer’s aggressive words.
Jenn stared Kris directly in the eyes, “Because, she has been lost in those dreams for so long she doesn’t even remember having a period before. She is lost and scare and doesn’t even understand what is going on with her own body.” She explained in aggravation of Kris’s ignorance, “But how would you understand that? You jump through dreams like it is no big deal, while we have to deal with the after effects. Did you know she can’t even remember who she was? She is so confused she can only recall the dreams she just escaped from.” Jenn feel silent as she realized she had pretty much described her own experiences arriving in the Shadowlands for the first time.
Kris staggered back as Jenn’s words set in, “She never...” She blinked several time then glanced at Jenn, “How is she? Where is she?” Suddenly concerned for the girl.
“I left her in the shower.” Jenn stated in greater hast then before, grabbing a white plastic grocery bag from beside her bed, a bag that still held the tampons along with a large bag of Doritos that she had bought that very morning. “Why should you care?” She snapped at the girl, growing increasingly more agitated with herself for not staying at the girl’s side as she recalled how lost she felt on her first arrival at the school, “All you care about is yourself anyway.” She added the clothes to the bag and started out of the room.
Kris was even more startled by this assault, “What? Where did that come from?” She inquired in confusion, “I care about all of you. You are like family to me.”
“Is this how you treat your family?” Jenn shook her head. “Wait, you beat your sister into the ground so of course that is how you treat them. Forget it. Forget everything. I have to go.” She quickly pushed passed the girl and fled down the hall in such a rush that she nearly crashed into a small girl who was running towards her, “I’m sorry.” She quickly apologized as she danced around the girl.
“No problem.” The girl replied and then turned back to Jenn before she could run off, “Do you know where Kris Tallet is?” She inquired glancing up and down the hall.
Jenn pointed to her room, “You will find her in my room.” She stated coldly, “But I don’t know why you would want to see her.”
“Well, Jessica is not here and I hear she was the new head of the dorm so...” The girl started to explain.
“Well, good luck with her.” Jennifer stated as she started back down the hall, backwards, “She is a handful.”
The girl blinked in confusion as she watched Jenn round a corner and disappear. Shaking her head in dismay she turned to the open door and knocked lightly, “Ummm... Miss. Tallet?” She inquired softly.
Kris was sitting upon Jennifer’s bed with her head in her hand, “Who is it?” She inquired miserably.
“My name is Cathy and I heard you were the new Western Dorm Head.” She said nervously as she stood in the door to the room.
Kris raised her head to look upon the girl, she appeared to be no more then twelve years old with shoulder length mousy grey hair and wore a white t-shirt, that appeared to swallow the girl, and jeans to sizes to big. Kris rubbed at her forehead and stood, “I’m kind of busy right now, so this better be quick.” She remarked in distain.
“Well...” The girl hopped from one foot to another as she tried to form her words, “Jessica is not around so I thought you should know that there is a problem in the cafeteria.”
Kris ran a hand through her messy curls and yawned, “What kind of problem?” She inquired uncaringly.
“A fight.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 13
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirteen
It took much longer for Amber and Sarah to get to the train station then Amber thought it would. They avoided taking the bus or hitchhiking for fear that someone would stop them and make them miss their train. As such they took every back road they could, no matter how dark and frightening the street seemed. After the nightmares to two of them had just survived they feared anything that could be hiding in the shadows, but would go through anything to be back with their sisters again. At one point Sarah had spotted a discarded tattered teddy bear laying amongst a pile of rubbish and clung to her sister’s arm, not taking her eyes off the toy, for fear that it might get up and follow them.
The night seemed to be darker then usual, even with the moon hanging overhead and the streetlights a soft glow lighting their way it didn’t seem to help matters. They crept through the streets, double-checking each corner to make sure there wasn’t anyone watching them. The journey took them nearly two hours and by the time they saw the train station it was already a five to three in the morning, leaving them with merely twenty minutes to travel the final two blocks to the station and weave their way to platform three.
Neither of them spoke the entire trip, afraid that if they broke the quiet of the night that their adventure would come to a quick end. Amber could not help but feel slightly suspicious of everything that had happened that night. She tried to sort out a rational reason for the envelope being inside of her dairy and how they knew who Kimberly was. She could have just been a figment of their imagination, just an illusion created by their need for someone to rescue them. It was possible, she tried to convince herself, that their need to be freed from those nightmares brought forth images of Jessica and Kimberly to do just that, but that still did not explain the photo or the train ticket. Her foot stepped up the stone stairs to the station and she felt herself falter. Should she really place her entire life upon the slim chance that some train would bring her back to Jessica? And who was to say that Jessica would want her back in her life anyway? She seemed rather happy in that photo, circled by all her new friends, friends that would be strangers to Amber. What chance was there that she would fit in with Jessica’s life and did she really want to find out?
Sarah got to the fourth step before she realized that her sister was no longer beside her and glanced around to find Amber still standing at the bottom of the stairs and rushed to the girl’s side, “Hurry up.” She urged silently.
Amber shook her head slowly, “I... I don’t know about this.” She took a step away from the station and gazed back down the road they had just walked along, back towards the place that they now called home.
“Second thoughts?” Sarah inquired worriedly.
Amber nodded and glace at Sarah, “How can we be certain any of this is real? Doesn’t is all seem too much like a dream to you?”
Sarah shrugged, “Dream or not, I believe Jessica and Kimberly are awaiting us at the end of this trip and maybe even Penny, Caitlin and April too.” She glanced up at a large clock on the front of the station, its large iron arms slowly moved overhead, its yellow glass face light up by the stations interior lighting, giving it a warm glow that almost seemed welcoming to Sarah. The clock told the girl that they only had fifteen more minutes left before their train would be leaving and this made her feel even more anxious.
She quickly turned back to her sister, “I understand that you are frightened, I am too, but I would rather risk everything then just stay here and live like a ghost. There has to be more to life then just a roof over your head and parents who are willing to buy you things. Jessica and Kimberly are our family, I know that Kimberly doesn’t seem to fit in with our memories but she feels like she belongs and I feel like I belong with them and with you.” She held her hand out to Amber, “Please don’t break up the family.”
Amber smiled up at Sarah, looking at the deep sadness in the girl’s eyes, eyes that were now surrounded by black eyeliner and pale white make up that made them almost glisten in the light of the street lamps, “F... family...” She muttered softly. Sarah was correct; no matter now nice the Howe’s were they would never truly be family. She finally nodded and placed her hand in Sarah’s, “Let’s go find them.” and together they ran up the stairs and through a set of wooden double doors.
Inside, the station held very little of the hustle and bustle that it would witness in the coming hours. The few people that did wander the main lobby of the station either were standing in line, awaiting their tickets, or sat amongst the many lines of benches that took up the left portion of the large room. The girl’s sneaker’s squeaked against the white marble floors as they rapidly moved across the lobby, trying hard not to draw any attention to themselves, and down a flight of stairs that held a sign marked “Main Platform”.
Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs the girls were faced with several lines of train tracks. From where they stood they could see three trains had already arrived and were awaiting passengers. Sarah quickly scanned the many hanging signs overhead until she spotted one marked “Platform 3-4" and pointed it out to Amber. Without any further indecision the two of them ran across the platform to a walkway that lead over the trains to their destination.
Amber was slightly surprised when they stepped onto the third platform. Before them stretched a long grey steel train, not unlike any other train she had seem before. She felt her excitement slightly dwindle at the sight of the train. She was expecting an old train from the turn of the century with its steam locomotive pulling a set of wooden passenger cars, it occupants all dressed in the finest Elizabethan attire and reading news papers or books. However, she was faced with the reality that this might not be a dream after all and they were looking at an ordinary train with ordinary passengers. These thoughts transpired as Sarah pulled the girl along the platform. She was so taken in by the train that she did not see another girl running towards her until the two of them collided and fell to the ground.
“I… I’m sorry.” Amber apologized as she gathered up her bag from where it landed.
“No… I’m sorry…” The girl returned the apology as she rubbed her knees gathered up her things and stood up. Amber found herself staring at the girl before her. She was rather tall and had short wavy hair around a long face and a pair of small black framed glassed sat upon her small nose, a grey hoodie was zipped up tight to her neck, the hood pulled over her head, and she wore baggy light brown shorts. She pushed her glassed up upon the bridge of her nose as she swung a blue duffle bag over her shoulder and nervously glanced around, shifting form one foot to the other as she did, counting under her breath as she glanced from car to car.
Sarah knelt next to Amber and helped her up, “You alright?” She inquired as she took the girl’s hand and pulled her too her feet.
“I’m fine.” Amber stated as she brushed dirt off the back of her dress. The sounds of chimes filled the air and a echoing voiced called out that their train was about to leave.
“Hurry up!!” Sarah pulled the girl towards the train just as the other girl darted for the second last car door and the three of them leapt through just as the doors began to close and they felt the train jerk as the engine began to pull them along.
“What’s wrong with you?” Sarah inquired in a low hiss, not wanting to attract any attention, while scanning the car to discover they were entirely alone, other then the other girl that is, “You were acting like a zombie out there, did you want to get caught?” She inquired as she ushered Amber up a set of stairs near the entrance and up to the second deck where she found a seat near the middle of the car and began to toss her bags into the overhanging nets above the seats.
Amber rubbed the sides of her head and sat down upon one of the tall plush seats, “I’m sorry, I guess I was just expecting so much more then this.” She gestured about herself.
“What were you expecting?” Sarah asked curiously, “The Galaxy Express Three-Nine?”
“I don’t know...” She glanced out the window of the train down at the platform below, “I guess I was expecting something more magical.”
Sarah sat in the chair between Amber and the window, “Well, our trip has yet to begin so don’t be so disappointed so quickly.” She glanced out the window as they left the station out into open land, “Thankfully we made it on time.”
Amber glanced out the window as the train and she bid farewell to her former life, “I really hope this is a good idea.” She said with a nervous sigh, “Because I don’t think we’ll be coming back anytime soon.”
“You worry too much.” Sarah assured as she shifted in her seat.
“I hope you are right.” Amber let out a deep sigh as she turned to fine the other girl sitting directly across from them. She watched the girl carefully, she knew she had seen the girl somewhere before but could not recall where. Then their eyes met and the girl gave Amber a small smile and everything clicked inside of her head and she jumped up from her seat in astonishment. “CAITLIN!?!”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 14
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fourteen
A light rapping disturbed Alyson’s light nap, causing her to stir ever so slightly. She tried to rise to discover that one of her arms was pinned down. She finally recalled that she had drifted off with Nicole, whom was sleeping soundly in her arms at that moment. Alyson brushed back the girl’s black bangs and placed a light kiss upon her forehead, which in turn caused the girl to mumble in her sleep and snuggle in closer to Alyson’s chest.
“Rest up little one.” She whispered softly when another knock came at the door. Wishing that Natalie were there to answer the door Alyson carefully pulled her arm out from under Nicole’s head and rolled over to pick up her crutch from off the floor. The pain in her leg had subsided substantially and she figured she would be back on her feet in a day or two, if she knew her body well enough that is. Her right arm, on the other hand, was still useless and she figured it would take nearly a month before she could wield a sword properly again. With this thought her eyes cast across the room to where her sword leaned against the far wall in its black scabbard. She had yet another dream of her brother and this sent her nerves even more on edge. She considered retrieving the weapon when she realized that she was not as good with her left hand as her right, never mind having the crutch in her left hand made things even more difficult. She felt defenceless without a weapon in hand and hoped to hell that whomever it was knocking was not looking for a fight.
She lightly laughed to herself at the notion, who in their right mind would go through the trouble of finding her in the Western Dorms or would bother to knock before attacking? No one even knew she was in the West Dorms so there was no way the knocker could mean her harm. Yet still, the thought of her brother entered her mind, the way he towered over her and how he left bruises on her wrists from simply grabbing them. This thought caused her to hesitate ever so slightly and hesitation was not like her. She was known for charging in blindly no matter what the situation, or that was how it appeared, however the truth was she never bit off more then she could chew and was more likely to stand in the shadows then to attack if possible. She feared what Natalie would think of her if she ever found out just how much of a coward she truly was. She convinced herself that it as a justified cowardice, fighting Dream Ghouls, Cloud Snakes, Bugbears and Dream Ghosts were one things, however Faceless and other creatures of that nature live in the deepest depths of the shadows and were something that terrified the hell out of her and the fact that a Faceless only recently attacked the girl’s in the lobby made her feel her fears were justified. She managed to conceal her dread from the others, but at that moment, as she faced the door, as she tried to draw forth every bit of rationality in her mind, at the back of her head she envisioned a porcelain mask, just like the many that lined her brother’s walls, floating behind the door, blackness dripping around its shoulders like an surreal cloak, awaiting her to open it.
Another tapping resounded from the wooden door, causing Alyson to jump, not a big jump and not one that anyone would have noticed, however for Alyson it was as if both her feet left the floor and she let out a nervous laugh. There was no way a Faceless would come knocking at the door, it would attempt to slip into her dreams while she slept and feed off her fears, not attack her straight out. This realization forced her fears off to the side and she leaned heavily upon her crutch as she hobbled across the bedroom, struggling to move as quickly as she could. She took a deep breath as her fingers encircled the doorknob and took one final glance over at her sword, drawing strength from it, before turning the knob and opening the door for her visitor.
****
“Natalie?” Jenn spoke up before the door was opened entirely and was surprised to find Natalie’s boiishly handsome girlfriend standing before her. The girl appeared to have just awoken as her short curls stuck up on one side of her head and there was a small amount of sleep in her eyes, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.” Jennifer quickly apologized, “Is... Is Natalie with you?” She inquired sheepishly, almost not wanting to disturb the two young lovers; “She was not in her room so I thought I would check for her here.”
Alyson let out a small yawn, trying to cover the fear that had welled up inside of her, and wiped her bangs from her eyes and curled her hair around her ear, “She has not been up here.” She said in a hushed voice, “I was just watching over Nicole and I guess we must’ve drifted off.” She stepped away from the door so Jenn could see the twelve-year old girl curled up in her bed.
“She is so cute.” Jennifer noted softly as she gazed down at the small child. Her mind turned to Kimberly as she recalled the nightmares of the girl’s father and wondered how someone could hurt such an innocent child. The idea infuriated Jenn and she felt a need to shove the anger away or she would hit something, “Is she alright? Was she just tired out from school?”
“Kim’s death seems to have effected a lot of the girl’s here.” Alyson remarked as she hobbled over to the side of the bed and lowered herself down next to Nicole, “It was as if her death released a wave of intense emotion that bombarded anyone already struggling with their own weak souls, which is pretty much everyone here.”
“I don’t think Kim is dead.” Jennifer stated confidently, “I think that Kim and Kima just finally merged together again.”
“You mean Kimberly don’t you?” Alyson half inquired, “That would explain the change in her hair and eyes. Did you want Natalie to help confirm your theory?”
Jenn shook her head, “No, I wanted to get some of Kima’s clothes.” She explained with some urgency, “But her room is locked.”
“Kima’s clothes?” Alyson gave the girl a puzzled look, “May I ask why?”
“Kimberly just had her period and needs some fresh clothes.” Jenn explained hastily, “She seems to be a mix of both Kima and Kim so I thought I would get her some of both their clothes... I guess they are all her clothes now.” She rubbed her temple as she again found herself struggling with situation.
“Her period?” Alyson seemed intrigued by this, “So she isn’t a Dream Ghost after all?” She asked aloud, not really looking for an answer.
“A what?”
“A Dream Ghost.” Alyson repeated, “If you have a dream that is strong enough, and reoccurring, there is a rare chance, if the dream is of a person, or a creature, that the dream can take on a life of its own and breaking free of its bonds in the dream, essentially taking on a new life of its own.”
Jenn held the side of her head as it spun with this new information, “Angels of Death, Dream Ghosts, Faceless, Stained Glass Angels… All this is getting to be too much for me.” Jennifer stated bewilderedly.
“They have always existed, but your mind just was not ready to handle it until now.” Alyson stated assuredly.
“That doesn’t make me feel much better.” Jenn remarked miserably, “Do you have a key to Natalie’s room? Kim seemed rather frightened when I left her in the showers and I want to get back to her.”
“Sure.” Alyson produced a key from her pocket and handed it to the girl, “She is lucky to have you at her side. Returning from Dream Walking can be quiet an experience, I know first hand.”
Jennifer took the key gratefully, paused in thought and glanced up at Alyson, “Jessica told me that girl’s don’t have their period while in a dream so it is twice as intense when we return to reality.”
Alyson nodded, “I’m not sure why it is, but we don’t seem to menstruate while in a dream.” She partly lied with the ‘we’, but hoped Jenn would not notice.
“Is it possible for a girl to be lost in a dream for so long that they never experienced their period before?”
Alyson thought for a moment, “It is possible, but that would mean that she would have been in one or several dreams since she was, at the least nine or ten years old, and according to Natalie Kim was here, at the academy, only a few years back.”
“Was it Kim or Kima that came to the Academy? We don’t even know how long those two were split apart. We just assumed it only happened a few days ago, but I think it happened much earlier then that.”
Alyson stared at Jenn in shock, “What you are suggestion is impossible. The two halves could only live apart for a year or so, tops.”
“Are you so sure about that?” Jennifer inquired uncertainly, “If the two of them had been apart as long as I think then can you imagine the conflicting memories she is going through right now?”
Alyson let out a deep sigh, “More so considering she has the memories from Penny and Jessica’s nightmares in her mind now as well. It will feel like she is experiencing several lifetimes at once. Hell, she is lucky she doesn’t go mad.”
“Then I’d better get back to her.” Jenn stated as she moved towards the door, “Could you find Natalie? Kim is going to need all the friends she can get.” She stopped at the door and turned around again, “Oh and Amy too. She hurt her head as well.”
“Your right.” Alyson nodded in agreement as she watched Jenn leave the room, “Good luck.” She called out after the girl. The words Jenn has spoken circled inside of her head. She herself had learned to enter dreams back when she first met Drake. It was part of her first lessons, so she could chase down Dream Ghouls inside the dreams of those that they were being fed off of. Was it possible that her own menstruation was staled by her trips into the Dream Worlds? She did jump into dreams pretty much every week or so, which made it very possible. This thought partly excited her and she had to shake the notion from her head for fear that it was not true and she would be only working herself up.
Anxiously she turned to Nicole and placed a hand lightly upon the girl’s shoulder, “Nicole? Nicole wake up.” She lightly urged the girl.
Nicole slightly stirred and blinked up at Alyson, “Alyson...?” She glanced around the room in shock, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to fall asleep.”
Alyson smiled down at the girl, “It’s alright.” She assured Nicole, “I’m sorry to have awoken you, but I need to find your sister and I didn’t want to leave you here alone.”
Nicole sat up and stretched, rubbing the sleep from her eyes, “It’s alright. I should get home anyways.” She wrapped her arms around Alyson’s neck, “Thank you for taking care of me.”
Alyson patted the girl on the back, “Anytime sweetie.”
Nicole leapt off the bed and picked up her backpack off the ground, “You’re getting back together with Natalie right?” Nicole inquired bluntly as she looked the girl in the eye.
Alyson started slightly, she could never get used to such bluntness from an elementary school kid, “That is up to your sister.” She said with a shrug.
“Well, don’t forget to give her necklace back to her.” Nicole reminded before heading out of the room, “I’ll see you tomorrow, alright?”
Alyson nodded, “See you later. Be careful on your way home.”
Nicole waved, “I will, night.” She ran down the hall and out of sight.
With Nicole out of her care Alyson got to her feet and prepared to search for the girl’s older sister, where ever she might have ran off too.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 15
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifteen
Kimberly stood in the shower, warm water pelting off her pale skin, with its many cuts in different stages of healing. She closed her eyes as she allowed the water to run over the back of her head, causing her long hair to cling to the sides of her face and shoulders, being sure to hold the far wall of the stall to keep her balance. She could feel the water washing the blood down her legs and she clenched her eyes shut tight against the image. She recalled a similar sight of blood running down her leg before, but didn’t want to remember where it was from. No matter how hard she tried to force the image out of her head she still caught a glimpse of much smaller legs standing in a tub with the shower on and streams of crimson circling down the drain. The image frightened her and she felt herself begin to tremble.
“Have you truly forgotten?” A voice whispered from somewhere over her shoulder.
Kim spun around to find the stall door was still closed and she was completely alone. Cautiously she approached the door and tested the lock, making sure that no one could enter when she was in such a vulnerable state, and stood on her tip topes to look over the door to find no one outside of the stall.
“How could you forget?” The voice whispered again from behind her.
Quickly Kim turned to find herself alone again, “W… who’s there?” She stammered in but a whisper, almost afraid that the other girl’s in the shower area would hear her talking to herself.
“You promised.” The voice came from below this time and Kim glanced down to find the drain was plugged and blood swirled with the water at her feet and began to move up the far wall. Bubbles formed at the drain as the voice spoke again, angrily this time, “YOU PPROMISED!!” It screamed causing Kim to staggered back from the drain until her back pressed against the stall door.
“W… who are you?” She stammered fearfully.
The water suddenly turned black around her feet and began to pump out of the drain like a thick tar causing Kim to squirm away from the substance. The tar like liquid did not approach the girl; instead it seeped up the wall to the ceiling, turning the entire wall black. The surface of the liquid reflected Kim’s image back at her and she swallowed hard at the sight of her own nudity and the many cuts upon her flesh. A face began to form in the liquid as something pushed its way out from the depths of the darkness. Kim stared as she found herself paralysed in fear. The face of a pale teenaged girl with short straight white hair began to emerge from the substance and slowly shoulders and arms began to follow. Abruptly the girl’s eyes opened and she glared at Kim with black eyes and her mouth opened to reveal a set of long sharp fang.
“You promised me!!” The girl scream and raised her arm to reveal that her fingers were still coated in the blackness and formed into long claws, “You Promised.” The girl suddenly broke free of the tar and lunged at Kim, her claws digging deep into Kim’s shoulder, biting through her flesh and causing her to scream out in pain.
The two girls crashed through the shower stall and stumbled over the bench in the middle of the aisle outside of the line of stalls. Kim felt her legs collide with the bench and tumble over it, her head connected in the brick wall as she fell to the ground. She rolled about upon the floor, screaming for her assailant to leave her alone. When she opened her eyes she found herself laying the floor of the shower stall, water pelting against her skin. She got to her feet and spun around in search of the strange white haired girl to find she was nowhere in sight. Relieved it was only her imagination she shut off the shower and stepped out of the stall and picked up a towel she left upon the bench, wrapping it around her shoulders, holding it tightly around her body, and moving out of the shower area to the sinks of the washroom and the line of mirrors.
The moment her eyes set upon the mirror before her she started and stumbled backwards. There appeared to be a cut on her forehead and the skin was hanging loosely over her right eye. Instead of blood oozing from the cut she could see that same black tar writhing under the surface of her skin. Frantically she tried to remove the tar from her face only to tear off a chuck of her own skin, removing the right eyelid and part of the bridge of her nose, Her eyeball itself fell to the sink like a contact lens of some sort, revealing a shiny black mask beneath, a mask with a blue-white glowing eye staring out of a slanted eye hole, burning through her very thoughts and a voice echoed inside of her head, “You promised you would never forget.” It whispered and Kim let out a terrified scream and turned to flee the room when she ran into Jenn, who wrapped her arms protectively around the girl.
“Kim!!” Jenn called out as the girl struggled against her grip, “Kim, its me, Jennifer.”
Kim slowly stopped resisting the girl’s hold and allowed herself to be hugged.
Jenn lowered the girl to the ground and sat next to her, “What happened?” she inquired glancing up at the mirrors and remembering the first appearance of the girl’s twin and the number of broken mirrors. Recalling this her eyes quickly moved from the mirrors to the girl’s limbs, making sure that the girl was not cut anywhere, “Are you alright?” She asked, searching the girl’s arms for any new cuts only to find the number of partially healed ones.
Kim gingerly touched her face with trembling hands, “M… my face…” She stared at the girl with intense fear in her eyes, “What happened to my face?”
Jenn searched the girl’s features to find nothing wrong, “Nothing, you look fine.”
Kim laughed hysterically, “I saw my face peel off.” She said between giggles, “There was nothing but blackness underneath, just black tar and a glowing eye, it was staring at me, accusing me.” She wailed and dropped her head into the girl’s lap.
Jenn lightly stroked the girl’s wet hair, “It is alright. It was just a nightmare.”
Kim laughed again, this time in a more controlled manner, “During the day? What is wrong with me? I saw a girl in the stall too, a girl with white hair and black claws and sharp teeth.” She explained frantically as she clung to Jenn’s arm, scrambling away from the shower stalls at the memory.
Jenn started slightly, “You saw Lauren?”
Kim gazed up at the girl in confusion, “Whose Lauren?”
Jenn shook her head in disbelief. She remembered Lauren from back when she first met Kim and the stories that Kim had told her about their relationship. Was it possible that Kim had completely forgot about her former life? That prospect frightened her and she wished she knew how to help the girl. Unsure what to say she shifted in her place and opened the plastic bag that she carried, “I got you some clothes from my room and Natalie’s, because I wasn’t sure what would like to wear.” She remarked as she pulled out a black t-shirt from the bag and held it up, “I also got some of my tampons and pain killers for you, I won’t need them all... I hope.” She offered with a nervous smile, “But I can always get more.”
Kim was not paying attention as she stared down at the three long cuts that covered her shoulder and part of her chest, gingerly touching them, “What is happening to me?” She asked in a scared, tiny, voice.
Jenn took the girl’s hand and pushed them back to her side, “Don’t worry about that right now.” She assured Kim, “It will come back to you.” She rolled her eyes, “And boy will it ever.” She set the bag upon the floor and fished out the box of tampons, “I’m guessing you don’t know how to use these, Hmm?” She glanced at Kimberly to receive a discomforted look, “Don’t worry I didn’t until today either.” She stated with a small smile. She took out one of the plastic applicators out of its wrapper as she explained how to use the device.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 16
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Sixteen
The train steadily rolled over the tracks, carrying Amber, Sarah and Caitlin to destinations unknown. Amber stared at Caitlin in disbelief. It had been years since she last saw the girl and back then Caitlin had been merely nine years old, now fifteen the girl looked completely different. No longer was she the little girl that used to hide in the closet at night, curled up close to April. Now she had grown in every way, taller then both Sarah and Amber by at least an inch and bloomed into such an attractive young lady that Amber found herself mesmerized by the transformation. The only thing that had not changed was the way her eyes darted around, never meeting Amber’s for more then a few seconds before dropping to the ground again. Amber had so many questions to ask the girl, but before a single one could spill from their lips she was interrupted by deep voice from over her shoulder.
“Tickets please.” The voice politely asked.
Startled Amber spun around and let out a small gasp as her eyes set upon what was speaking to her. At first she was not sure what it was she was seeing and thought it was just a figment of her imagination. Before her was a shadowy pillar with a blue conductor’s hat upon its domed head. Pair of round glowing yellow eyes stared out from under the brim of the hat and Amber was reminded of one of those Pac Man ghost. She was about to dismiss the apparition when is spoke again.
“Do you have your Ticket’s ladies?” It inquired yet again.
Amber glanced at Sarah, whom was staring up at the creature jaw slacked, and back to the creature before her, “Th... this has to be a dream.” She stated aloud.
“Not dream little lady.” The shadow replied placidly, a long skinny arm with several thin appendages curved up to its head and removed its hat and the creature proceeded to bend over in what appeared to be a bow and tipped its hat to her, “Welcome to the Dreamlands Express. I will be your conductor and am here to assure your ride is a pleasant one.” It stated in a kind voice that made Amber feel a little more at ease, “I am sorry if I frightened you. I mistook you for one of our regular passengers. If I could please see your tickets we can be on our way.”
Amber dug in her pocket for the envelope, “Where does this train go to anyway?” She inquired as she nudged her sister to stop gawking, “Sarah, your ticket.” She stated urgently.
“Unnnn?” Sarah blinked up at the shadowy form before her, “I… I’m sorry...” She remarked as she rubbed her eyes.
“Caitlin, do you have one?” She inquired, worried that her other sister didn’t have one and would be forced off the train.
Caitlin slowly nodded, in a slight daze, as she pulled out a ticket from her pocket.
“It is quite alright.” The conductor stated to Sarah as it placed its hat back upon its head and turned to Amber, “As for your question. I would need to see your tickets before I know for certain, but if I know my passengers, which I tend to do, I’d suspect that you are bound for Whispering Hills Academy, just like the last few girls your age that rode this here train.”
Amber freed her ticket from the envelope and shakily held it out to the conductor, “W... Whispering Hills? Where is that?”
The thin arm took the ticket from the girl and raised it to its head. A large, wide mouth appeared in the middle of the shadow and bite down upon the ticket and Amber was certain she heard the sound of a small bell emitting from inside the creatures head. It then removed the ticket and stared at it for a moment, “No mistaking it, Whispering Hills is your destination.” It handed Amber back her ticket then turned to Caitlin, who handed her ticket over.
“But where is Whispering Hills?” Amber asked again, staring down at her ticket in dismay. Although the creature did not bare any teeth, as far as she could see, her ticket was now punched with several holes, each octagonal in shape, creating two lines in a “u” shape. Shaking the shock from her she continued to speak, “I... I’ve never heard of such a place.”
“I have.” Sarah remarked nervously, having just retrieved her ticket from her pocket and handed it to the creature as it returned Caitlin’s ticket.
Amber turned to face her friend, “You have? Where?”
“In a book about dreams.” Sarah stated simply, as if she did not wish to talk about the subject any longer.
“A book about dreams?” Amber was becoming increasingly frustrated with the lack of answers to her question, “What kind of place is it? Why would Jessica be there?”
“Jessica is here?” Caitlin exclaimed in excitement of the news, “Did you see her? Where is she?” She glanced around the car in search of her other sister.
“She is not here.” Amber corrected the girl; “We received a photo of her with Kimberly along with these tickets.” She explained holding her ticket up, “Isn’t that why you are here?”
Caitlin shook her head, “No, I got the ticket in a dream. I was lost in some kind of strange fog and found this strange ticket booth. I bought a ticket there and found it when I woke up in the middle of the night. The man at the booth told me to get on the second last car on the train and that was it.”
“Sorry to interrupt.” The shadow handed Sarah back her ticket, “If you stay seated we will be passing into the Shadowlands in a matter of time.” He informed the girls; “Please do not let the creatures outside frighten you for they can not harm you in here, as long as you stay in your seats that is.” Without further word the shadow faded from existence, including its hat.
Amber frantically scanned the car to see where the conductor could have gone to, then sat heavily in her chair and glared at Sarah, “What is going on here? Do you know anything about this ‘Shadowlands’?” She inquired frustratedly.
Sarah took a long breath, “I only read about it once, in a book I found in the library. For some reason I never found the book again after that first time, but it spoke of the World of Dreams and the existence of other worlds, sort of like Alice’s Wonderland and stuff like that.”
Amber shook her head, “Are you trying to tell me that ‘Alice in Wonderland’ is based on a true story?” She chuckled nervously at the notion, but after her encounter with the shadow conductor was not sure she didn’t believe Sarah entirely.
Sarah shrugged, “Some believe there is something that exists on the other side of mirrors and beyond the edge of our dreams. The book was filled with a lot of theories and speculations that I could not fully understand, but it looks like we have stumbled upon one of the gates to this other world.”
Amber leaned back in her chair as she let what she had been told sink in, “Is that why we only saw Jessica in our dreams? Could she have been trying to contact us in that way?”
“It could explain Kimberly.” Sarah reflected, “Maybe she can walk through dreams, I’ve heard that some people can do that, sort of like how we keep sharing the same dreams.”
Amber glanced out the window, “Maybe...” She remarked, unsure if she wanted to be on that train any longer. Her eyes returned to Caitlin, “Did you have a dream about Jessica and a girl with red hair?” She asked the girl.
Caitlin slowly nodded, “She was very pretty.” She admitted with a sigh, “I found the ticket after she helped us escape that house.”
Amber muddled this over in her head, “So if you didn’t know about Jessie and Kimberly, then why are you here?”
Caitlin frowned and gazed down at her hands upon her lap.
Sarah switched seats to sit next to the girl, “Caitlin did something happen?” She asked softly, reaching up to brush the girl’s curls over her ear only to have the girl back away and cower in the corner of her chair, “Caitlin? What’s wrong?”
There was fear in the girl’s eye and she swallowed hard as she settled into the corner of her chair, her legs pulled up close to her chest, “I… please…” She frantically rubbed at the side of her head. “don’t… touch me…” Her last words were nearly inaudible.
Sarah however heard them loud and clear and it stung her heart. “You don’t want me near you?” She inquired, trying hard to conceal the hurt, “You used to curl up with us. We protected each other.”
Caitlin hugged her knees and rubbed her arms as she stared at the ground, “I…” she began to softly sob.
Amber quickly got up from her spot and knelt in front of the girl, “What is wrong?” She softly asked, “Caitlin we will always be here for you. We are sisters after all, aren’t we?”
Caitlin’s head snapped up to meet Amber’s eyes and tears escaped the corners of her eyes, “Sisters…?” She whispered. More tears trickled over her cheeks and she let out a thin tired sob, her arms outstretched towards Amber and she slide out of her chair into the girl’s arms, wrapping her arms around Amber’s neck and crying into her shoulder.
“Its alright.” Amber cooed, stroking the girl’s back, “You are safe with us. You don’t have to tell us if you don’t want to, but we can’t help you if we don’t know.”
Caitlin stiffened in Amber’s arms and slowly pushed out of the girl’s grasp. Slowly her hand went to the neck of her the turtle neck that she wore and she pulled it down to reveal light purple bruises around her neck in the shape of fingers.
Startled Amber took in a deep breath as she stared at the markings, “Who did this to you?” She asked as worry and anger filled her, “Was it your new parents?”
Caitlin pulled the shirt up again and nodded slowly, “Mr. K…Kline…” She stammered.
Sarah shook her head in dismay, “How could he? I mean they screen the parents don’t they?”
Amber ignored her sister as she watched the girl before her carefully as Caitlin held her shirt tightly to herself, “Did he touch you?”
Caitlin nodded and began to cry again, “He told me that no one would believe me if I told anyone.” She rambled through the tears, “That they would think I’m just getting the past confused with the present and then he did this…” Her hands went to her throat, “and said he would make sure I stayed dead if I told anyone.” Tears streaked the girl’s face, “When I dreamed about you all I never felt so at home then ever before. That place was horrible, but at least I wasn’t alone. When I found myself alone in the fog I… I…” she wailed and dropped into Amber’s arms yet again.
Amber held the girl, allowing for her to cry, unsure what she could say to help sooth the child that she had come to know as her sister and worrying about what had happened to their smallest edition to their family, little April. She did not have much time to think when the intercom overhead crackled to life.
“Now crossing into the Shadowlands.” A voice called out over an intercom overhead, “Please do not leave your seat until we have passed through the barriers, thank you.” The intercom clicked off.
“What barriers?” Amber inquired, but before anyone could answer the train shook violently, as if something were attacking it, “What the hell was that?” She cried out in fright and wrapped her arms protectively around Caitlin.
“The walls between realities.” Sarah stated uncertainly as a wave of energy passed through the train and the girl’s, causing them to feel light headed and nauseous. The world outside of the window started to spiral and spin around them as yet another ripple shook the train with enough force to toss the girls against the window, as if the entire train had tipped on its side. Amber stared outside as a fog drifted around the train creating a long tunnel of smoke. Something black with bat-like wings flew beside the train, and then crashed into the side of the train causing the car to shake and rattle. The monster appeared to be half the size of the passenger car and Amber had a feeling that if it wanted to it could knock the entire car off its tracks, if indeed they were still running along tracks, and fly off with it.
“I don’t like this.” Caitlin cried as the sounds of claws scrapped over the roof of the train, only adding to her already unsettled nerves, “Make them stop!” She screamed out.
Something lightly tapped on the glass of the window several times as if it were trying to get the girls’ attention. Amber wrapped her arms around her head, unwilling to look at what could be beckoning her when Sarah shouted out, “Hey, it’s the Cheshire Cat.”
Amber glanced up to see a set of grinning teeth floating in the window, a smile that reminded her very much of the Cheshire Cat which only confirmed Sarah’s notion, they really were on their way through the “Looking Glass”, however Amber suspected that their trip would not be a pleasant as young Alice’s. As if to confirm this notion the smile opened to reveal a set of rather nasty jagged teeth that changed Amber’s image of the Cheshire cat forever. The smile outside the window looked nothing like she had envisioned they would and she could see those teeth tearing a piece off her with not a second thought. As quickly as the teeth appeared they suddenly disappeared and the train finally started to steady again.
“Enter Whispering Hills.” The voice called out over the intercom, “All stops for Whispering Hills.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 17
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Seventeen
Alyson stumbled down the dorm stairs as she hastily searched for Natalie. If she knew the girl well enough she would be outside, somewhere near the Western Woods, lying under the shade of a tree. She hoped that her friend had not decided to change her habits all of a sudden because she was not sure how long she could last with that crutch under her arm. Resisting the urge to toss the crutch to the bottom of the stairs Alyson hopped the last few steps to the bottom, recalling her conversation with Natalie in that very stairwell earlier that day and shook the memory from her mind as she pushed through the doors to the lobby. She took a quick glance around to be sure that Natalie was not among the several kids that were standing around the room. Several of the girls were arguing about something, but Alyson paid no attention to them as she headed out of the building and into the fields that surrounded the Academy grounds. The moment she got a foot outside of the dorm she realized something was very wrong, her eyes gazed to the skies and the dark clouds that bordered the school grounds.
“This is not good.” She breathed, her eyes not being able to tear away from the foreboding sky. Forcing herself to turn away from the sky she glanced around the grounds as she tried to figure out what she should do next. Unsure where Natalie was she decided that maybe going to talk with Amy first might be for the best. With her mind made up she turned around and started down the long path behind the back of the school and passed the Head Mistress’s house.
She stopped for a moment outside of the wide fenced yard that spread out before the small house the was the home to Sophia and Melissa, the Head Mistresses of Whispering Hills. She always got a strange feeling when around the two women and knew that they were not normal humans. They held a power to them like nothing she had ever experienced before, it was not a power that made her frightened, in fact they felt more welcoming then anything else. She could only feel a faint presence of one of the women coming from the building at that time and figured that they were more then likely out helping the many students around the school. That wave of energy that emitted from Kimberly’s death must have affected quite a few of the kids around the school and they more then likely had their hands full around the school. She was about to turn away from the house when she saw something moving in one of the second floor windows. She was not sure what it was, but she was almost certain she saw a small stuffed toy of a white rabbit in the window. Her mind turned to the Bug Bear that was in Penny’s room and worry filled her. She could not just leave the place not knowing if another of those tattered patchwork teddy bears still roamed the school. Without a second thought she pushed through the small wooden fence and passed between two large rosebushes that bordered a long stone path to the front door.
Cautiously she crept up to the small porch and peered into the large front picture window. Inside the house was dark and she could not see anyone around. She was about to turn back to the front door when something moved in the shadows. She cupped her hand around her eyes and squinted to get a better look. She saw it again, another stuffed rabbit, this time yellow, was walking across the living room floor with what appeared to be a throw pillow carried over its head. The creature turned and Alyson swiftly stepped to the side so the creature could not see her. Holding her crutch tightly she wished she had grabbed her sword on the way out for she was not able to handle these monsters without a weapon, but she needed to do something that was for certain. She glanced around the porch for something that would make a good weapon when she found an umbrella leaning against the wall next to the door, a large umbrella, the kind of a metal spike at the end. She quickly moved to the object and picked it up, testing it weight. It might not have been a sword but it would work in a pinch on these little critters.
Carefully she approached the front door and peered through the long frosted glass windows that bordered it. Unable to see much of anything through the distorted glass she adjusted her hold on the umbrella and tested the door with her wounded arm. Her arm might have been useless, but her hand could still move and she managed to grip onto the doorknob and gave it a slight turn to find it unlocked. This fact left an unsettling feeling inside of her. She was not sure if the Head Mistresses locked the door when they left or not, but it made the possibility of someone else being in the house very high and that would mean that those creatures might have already found a meal to feast on. If that was true she would need to battle them inside the person’s dreams first and she was not sure she was ready for that in her current condition. Taking a hold of the door handle tightly in her hand, being sure not to allow it to slip and make any sound, she decided that she needed to at least find out if someone was in trouble or not.
Convincing herself to check out the house and then seek more help she slowly opened the front door and prayed that it wouldn’t squeak. When the door was opened enough to allow her to enter she slipped inside and carefully closed it after her. The inside was gloomier then she remembered it. When she first came to the Academy she was introduced to the Head Mistresses in their home. They were not at all surprised by her arrival and in fact had been awaiting her, even had a platter of snacks waiting for her. Natalie had convinced her to come to the school. She found out that Natalie had been a part of the Eastern side of the Academy for a long time and she thought it would be the place for Alyson as well. Back then Alyson was sceptical, but her brother seemed very interested in the idea of her attending the school, and she discovered much later that his intensions were not all just. He would question her everyday after school was about, whom she made friends with, and what she was taught. He was extremely interested in the school’s inner workings and she was his little spy. She didn’t realize this until recently and felt guilty for relaying information to him. She rubbed at her head as emotions began to swell inside of her head and she forced herself to clear her mind and stay focused.
She glanced around, keeping a sharp eye out for any sign of movement. When she was certain nothing was hiding in the shadows she began to move down the long hall, taking a quick look inside of the living room before moving further along. She discovered a kitchen to the left with a large dinning table at the far end under a long window. There were several pieces of paper attached to the refrigerator with magnets; recipes, and notes from one sister to the other, and a couple of photos. One of the photos caught Alyson’s attention and she moved in to get a closer look. It was a photo of several young girls along with the Head Mistresses and Amy as well as three large men in the background. Although younger she recognized Kris right away, sitting next to her sister Kai, and next to her was the girl who was with Kai and helped capture Akaime, Gwen, that was the name she remembered being mentioned. The other girl’s she suspected must have been the other Sister’s of Death that Amy had mentioned earlier. She found the smallest of them, dressed in a small pink skirt and powder blue hoodie, and guessed that one must have been Carey and could not understand how such a sweet innocent looking child could commit murders. Actually she would not have thought any of the girls to be Angels of Death if she had not been told about it. One of the men in the background was what really attracted her attention. While the two others appeared normal, although very large in comparison to the rest of the girls and dressed in Victorian flair, it was first man, on the left that drew in Alyson’s eyes. He stood off to the side of the group and was covered entirely in black with dark brown hair falling into his mask-covered face, a mask that was two colours, silver on one side and white on the other with many red markings that resembled the tattoos on the Sister’s of death. His gold and blue eyes stared out of the picture at Alyson, almost as if he could see her standing there in the kitchen. She was almost sure he could see her and this thought frightened her. Her eyes darted around the many other photos to find the man only in the one. What was his connection to the Head Mistress? Could he be their father? No she was almost sure he wasn’t their father and as his eyes stared out at her she found herself backing away from the photo.
Abruptly a sliding patio door in a small study to her right slide open with a bang and a girl in a long black cloak came crashing into the room, a child cradled in her arms, and collapsed to the ground.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 18
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Eighteen
Cathy glanced up at Kris several times as they descended the dorm’s back stairs to the cafeteria, “So... are you really a Sister of Death?” She inquired hastily.
Kris glanced down at the girl in shock, “Where did you hear that?” She asked, defensively.
Cathy jumped at the raise in Kris’s voice, “It’s what everyone is talking about since school let out.” She stated nervously, “I think it is cool is all.”
Kris nervously ran a hand through her hair, “Everyone is talking about it?” She asked with a sigh.
Cathy nodded, “That and about that girl who died, that really weird red haired one.”
Kris stopped mid-step and turned to face the girl, “That girl was a friend of mine.” Kris snarled, “Her name was Kimberly and she was not weird, she helped many of the girls here, including a close friend of mine, so she deserves some respect.”
Cathy shrunk against the stairwell wall, “I... I’m sorry...” Her eyes were huge and she began to tremble, “I didn’t know... I just heard Kelly talking... she is not happy about any of this.”
Kris forced herself to calm down, “Kelly? Who is she?”
“She’s the head of one of the gangs here.” Cathy informed, “She got into a lot of fights and with the Head Mistresses, and Jessica, away she thinks she can take over the dorm.”
Kris rubbed at her temples, “Great... and I have to deal with her little rebellion. Is that right?” She asked miserably.
Cathy nodded, “I thought you would like to know before it got out of hand.”
“Sounds like it is already out of hand.” Kris noted as she continued down the stairs, “This is turning out to be a very long day.”
Kris pushed through the doors to the cafeteria and allowed them to bang open, in hopes that the sound would gain the attention of the crowd of girls that were milling about inside. The effect worked and now she had the eyes of a good portion of the girl’s upon her. She glanced around the crowd in search of the troublemakers when a girl approached her.
“Are you Kris?” The girl said worriedly.
Kris simply nodded and a mummer filled the crowd.
“So the Death Angel appears.” A voice called out from behind a group of girls, which suddenly parted to make way for a tough looking girl holding a large knife.
“I’m guessing you are Kelly, am I right?” Kris inquired, quickly sizing up the girl while keeping a close eye on that knife. She knew her Aunts reasoning behind allowing some of the kids to bare weapons were just, but at that moment she wished they were not armed. The idea was to train a few willing students in the art of battling the creatures from the Western Woods, in case one of them wondered onto the school grounds. The rule was that they could carry only bladed weapons and would not be allowed to use them against any of the other students, or they would have their weapons confiscated and they would be removed from weapon’s training, in serious cases the girl would be suspended or forced off the school grounds. In all the years that Kris had visited the school she had only heard of a few occasions in which the Head Mistresses needed to suspend a student, however at that moment Kris had a feeling that the Western Dorms was about to have a few empty rooms by the end of the day. Kelly twirled her knife between her fingers in a manner that Kris thought was supposed to be impressive, but after seeing Natalie in a fight she found it rather pathetic, but kept that to herself.
“Is it true that you really are a Sister of Death?” Kelly inquired, sitting on the corner of a table.
Kris let out a deep sigh and glanced around at the many eyes upon her. Girls had encircled her and now blocked every exit out of the cafeteria, if she was to get out of this she was going to have to play by their rules for a bit it would seem, “Yes.” She said boldly, “I was formerly known as Aigneis, Sister of Childhood Death and Daughter of The Meanderer, that is until they banished me.” She decided to get the formalities over with and everything out in the open, but carefully left out the bit about her being stripped of her powers. Maybe if they thought she still had her powers they would listen to her and stop with their foolishness.
Kelly leaned forward, “Prove it.” She hissed.
Kris sighed again, in the crowd she could see Cathy watching her intently, “Fine.” She agreed, “If I do will you all return to your rooms and work on your studies.”
Kelly laughed, “I don’t think you are in the position to give orders.”
“It wasn’t an order.” Kris remarked, “It was a request.”
“Well then, I request you prove to us why we should listen to you.” Kelly reiterated.
Kris took a deep breath and lightly touched the stone that dangled around her neck. The Malith stone that her brother had only recently given had lost most of its power after she battle with her sister, Carey, but she could feel a small trickle of energy emitting from it. When she first put the necklace around her neck she could feel a heavy flow of energy like that of the waters of the wild rapids and now it felt no more then the size of a tiny stream, but all the same it was more then enough power to prove to these girls that she was indeed a Death Angel. She spread her hand out to her sides and closed her eyes as large wings spread out behind her. The wings did not hold the same majestic quality that they used to have, and were partly transparent, but it still caused the crowd to fill with the mixed sounds of gasps and mumbling as they gazed up at them, “Is that enough for you?” Kris asked with a triumphant smile upon her face as she watched several girls back away from her.
“The Lords...” Kelly breathed, “You really are one of them.” She got up from her seat and stepped closer to Kris, “One of your sisters took my parents from me.” She snarled, “Took them when I was only three years old. What do you have to say about that?” She asked holding the point of the knife towards Kris in hostility.
Kris’s wings began to fade, but she felt strength from them, “Sisters do not take, they guide those who have departed onto the next world. If you have a problem with that then I suggest you take it up with the Lords. You can find them through the Western Woods.” She pointed out the patio window towards the dark woods that surrounded them.
“Do you think I’m stupid?” Kelly asked with a slight chuckle, “I know what is in those woods and there is no way you are going to talk me into entering there. Instead I’m going to repay you for the grief your sisters put me through.”
Kris stepped up to the girl and for the first time Kelly realized just how tall Kris was as she towered half a foot over the girl and glowered down at her, “You have no idea what grief is until you have been a Sister of Death. Have you any idea how many friends I have buried or the fact that I was forbidden to ever love anyone? Then when I finally find someone to live for they are taken away from me and I’m forced to live here with you, tossed aside like some piece of trash. So don’t try given me some sob story about how losing your family turned you into some kind of badass girl, because frankly I don’t give a shit about you or your family. I was asked to be Head of these Dorms because my Aunts thought it would do me some good. Why? Because I am the one who tore the wings off my own sister after she tried to kill the girl I loved and guess what? I still have a bit more aggression left in me and you have just volunteered yourself to be my punching bag, that is unless I see your ass moving out of this room as quickly as those shaky legs of yours can move. It is up to you, do you really want to have a fight with Death?”
Kelly nervously licked at her lips, she glanced around to find her friends were no longer behind her and she was facing Kris on her own. Cautiously she sidestepped around Kris until she was closer to the cafeteria exit, “Y... you better watch yourself...” Kelly warned, shakily holding the knife out towards Kris.
Kris bared her teeth, “You are the one who should watch herself. I don’t need a knife to make me feel brave.” She stated, pointing at the knife, her hand suddenly a blaze with blue flames, “Now MOVE!!” She suddenly shouted causing many of the girls to jump and file out of the room.
When the room was empty Kris knocked several trays off the closest table and let out an anguished cry of frustration. She could feel anger coursing through ever part of her body and she punched a table, breaking it in two and then kicking on of the pieces across the room to come crashing down upon another table at the far end of the room, thirty metres away, sending trays and food flying across the room. She panted as she felt her anger slowly begin to dispel and suddenly regretted her actions. Her rage finally dissipating she knelt down and picked up one of the many trays that lay upon the floor and began to clean up the mess around her.
She heard the sliding patio door open and quickly stood to her feet, prepared to throw the trays at whomever entered if she needed too. She quickly calmed herself as she saw Misty enter the room along with Tanya, Cherilyn, Emily and Natalie.
“Geez, what happened here?” Misty inquired as she stared at the piece of table teetering atop another and then spotted Kris, “Hey! You alright?” She asked worriedly.
Kris dropped the trays she held upon another table and ran her hands frantically through her hair, “I’ll be fine. I just had to deal with a small rebellion is all.”
Natalie glanced around at the mess as she stepped over several trays and chairs, “Kelly I’m guessing, am I right?” She remarked, and blinked at the scorch marks along the break in the table, “Did you do that?” She asked pointing at the table.
Kris slowly nodded, “I’m sorry, I did not realize I still retained some of my strength.” She said in embarrassment, “I don’t know what that girl thinks she is doing, but she has something coming to her if she thinks she can scare me.” She stated coldly.
“She’s just a bully.” Misty remarked, staring at the broken table in amazement, “Jessica had to deal with her back when she first became dorm head as well.” She explained as she picked up a chair and set it up properly.
Kris sighed, “I sent everyone to their rooms.” She stated finally regaining her calm, “I don’t know if they will listen, but hopefully they will stay out of trouble until Aunt Sophia, Missy and Jessica returns.”
“What happened to Melissa anyway?” Emily inquired curiously.
Kris shrugged, “I have no clue, but Sophia mentioned that she is back, she is just resting.”
Misty smiled, “So she didn’t leave us after all, that is great.”
Kris shook her head in dismay, “I am not too sure about that. She could leave again at any moment so we should be careful not to ask to much of her for a little while yet.” She suggested.
The girls all nodded in agreement.
Natalie lifted the broken table off the other and collapsed the legs, “Guess that leave us to clean up this place.”
With a mutter of concurrence the girls set about the task of cleaning the cafeteria.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 19
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Nineteen
Sophia slowly pulled into the station parking lot and into an empty spot, then placed the car in park, “Well, we are here.” She glanced at her watch once again, “If we hurry we will make it on time. We don’t want to leave the girls awaiting now do we?” She commented as she opened the door and locked it before closing it after her.
Jessica did the same and glanced across at the old train station before them. It had been so long since she too arrived on that same train, ticket in her pocket and dreams of a safe place to stay. She recalled stepping off that train to find Sophia and Melissa awaiting her arrival. It was still a mystery to her how these two knew she would be arriving or why they even had an opening for her at the academy; but at that time she was grateful for their offer. She was so cold and hungry that she saw the two Head Mistresses as angels in the darkness. Since being Head of the Western Dorms she has witnessed many strange things that she had filed her meeting with the Heads of the school as just a normal occurrence at the school.
Sophia wrapped a scarf around her neck and started towards the front entrance of the train station, and then stopped and offered a hand to Jessica, “You coming?” Jessica took the woman’s hand and noticed how warm it felt. She followed the Head Mistress towards the large stone entry to the building. There were two giant stone pillars that towered to either side of the entrance making Jessica feel tiny and insignificant. She huddled close to the Head Mistress as they passed through a set of glass double doors and into the station. The main lobby was massive, white and black marble floors rolled out before them across an interior that made Jessica think more of a ballroom then a train station. Off to either side stretched numerous ticket booths with brass bars to keep the workers secure. Red velvet rope drooped between brass stanchions to guide ticket buyers to the correct booths. However Jessica did not see any workers or travellers anyways in sight, she didn’t see anyone for that matter, the place seemed deserted to her.
Sophia looked up at a grand clock that hung over head taking up the entire ceiling, “They should be here any minute now.” Abruptly the air filled with the sound of rumbling, “That must be them.” Quickly she rushed across the marble floor, careful not to let her cane slip out from under her on the smooth marble floor, Jessica right at her side. Sophia stopped near a long set of stairs and glance at Jessica, “Could you rush ahead of me? They should be on platform eleven. You will know who it is when you see them.” Sophia hastily requested.
“Alright...” Jessica puzzled for a moment on how she would know whom to look for when the air filled with the sound of a train whistle and she hopped down the stair as quickly as she could. Jessica quickened her pace, taking the stairs three at a time, she could hear the sounds of the train pulling in somewhere in the station and hoped that she would not be too late. She did not want to leave the girls lost and alone in such a large train station at this one. She landed upon the lower platform and scanned the signs, finding platform eleven was off to the right. She turned to see the train rolling into the large terminal, a maze of bridges and stairs leading everywhere.
Afraid she may already be too late Jessica ran down the platform and discovered more signs which told her where to turns until she arrived at platform eleven. To her surprise she did not encounter another soul on her route. Not a single person seemed to come off the train as Jessica rushed down the platform in search of the new girl.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 20
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty
Sarah got to her feet as the train slowed to a stop and gave her friends a nervous smile, “Well, that was not to hard.” She gave her sisters’ hands and helped them to thier feet.
“If you insist...” Amber shook her head.
Sarah glanced out the window to see a long train station platform outside “Looks like we’re here.” She said with a stretch, “Looks like an ordinary station to me.”
“If you remove the creepy forest and strange building on the top of that hill, maybe.” Amber stated, still looking out the window recalling the landscape she caught a glimpse of before pulling into the station. For the most part Sarah was correct; Whispering Hills did appear to be an ordinary little town. From the train they could see a sparse clutter of houses mixed amongst the colour of many trees. However the forest left an unsettling feeling in her stomach that was only doubled when Sarah pointed out the unusual old building at the top of the hill that was surrounded by the forest and spiralling dark clouds. She could not get that place out of her head and Sarah needed to nudge her twice to get the girl’s attention.
“Are you coming or what?” Sarah inquired as she dropped the girl’s duffle bag onto her lap.
Amber let out a fake pained sound as the bag landed heavily upon her, “I’m coming already.” She said as she got to her feet and hauled her bag over her shoulder, “You don’t have to be in such a rush.”
Caitlin struggled with her own bags on the other side of the train.
“You need a hand with that?” Amber offered reaching up for the bag and helping untangle the handles from a post.
Sarah placed her hands on the girls’ shoulders and urged them down the hall, “I don’t want to miss our stop. Who knows where this train is going next.”
Amber suddenly realized what her sister was implying and hurried on her way, “I don’t want to know.”
“Me neither.” Caitlin agreed as they descended the back stairs and headed for the door.
Amber stepped out onto the flat cement platform and glanced around. The station looked no different then the one they had just left and part of her thought they maybe they never left their home afterwards. Her thoughts quickly vanished when she turned to see a tall thin girl with short spiky hair walking her way, the girl’s raised in the beginnings of a wave and then she stopped, as if she noticed something. Amber stared at the girl curiously and took a small step closer. Her eyes widening in disbelief as she realized who it was that she was looking at. It couldn’t be possible, could it? How did Jessica know she was coming? Did she actually send the letters? The surprised look upon Jessica’s face said otherwise, she appeared to be as thrown by Amber’s appearance as Amber was by Jessica.
“J... Jessie?!?” Amber finally managed to sputter as she slowly shook her head, “It can’t be...”
Amber?” Jessica breathed in awe, “How? When?”
“Amber you are in the way!!” Sarah stated as she pushed passed her sister with Caitlin, “What is wrong with you lately?” She asked as she glared from Amber to the new girl and back, her eyes darting back to Jessica in astonishment, “Jessica?!?” Sarah called out in confusion.
A tall woman in a dark business suit, white cloak and short shimmering black hair stepped onto the platform and approached Jessica’s side, “Jessica I would like you to meet your newest arrivals, Amber Gaites, Sarah Richards, Caitlin Rogers and...” She introduced as she gestured from one girl to the other and looking around as if in search of one other, “Were their not four girls aboard the train?”
The girls shook their head, “Just us.” Sarah assured.
The woman blinked and a look of concern crossed her face, which quickly disappeared and was replaced by a warm smile, “Well then ladies, let me introduce myself. I am the head of Whispering Hills Academy, Sophia, and this young lady is the head of the Academy’s Western Dorm, Jessica Wright. We would like to welcome you to the Academy and hope you enjoy your stay.”
Amber dropped her duffle bag to the ground as she stumbled towards Jessica. Everything felt washed out and dream like. She had thought about this day for years and now that it was finally happening and she was lost for words, only able to stare at the girl who left her so many years ago.
Sarah snapped her fingers in front of Amber’s face, “You alright there Amber?” She inquired softly.
“Pinch me... this has to be a dream.” Amber said in a dazed voice.
Sarah did as her sister requested and pinched her on the arm, hard.
“Ouch!!!” Amber cried out, “I wasn’t serious.”
“Well, now you know it isn’t a dream.” Sarah remarked with a grin and patted the girl on the shoulder, “Here is your chance. Don’t you want to talk to her?” She encouraged with a sly grin.
Amber leaned in close to Sarah and whispered, “I don’t know what to say.”
“Ask her where the hell she has been.” Sarah suggested in a low hush, keeping an eye on Jessica, to make sure she did not come closer just yet, “Ask her why she ran off on us. Why she left us at that house all on our own.” There was an edge of anger on Sarah’s voice that startled Amber.
Amber glanced up at her sister, “Your still angry with her, aren’t you?”
Sarah stepped back, “No, I just think she has a lot of explaining to do. Don’t you agree Caitlin?”
Caitlin rubbed her arms anxiously and shrugged.
Amber turned back to Jessica, “Yeah, you’re right about that.” She walked over to Jessica, leaving her bag behind, and moved right up to the girl.
“Amber...” Jessica smiled at the girl and spread her arms wide in anticipation of a hug. What she got startled her immensely as Amber punched her in the shoulder, “Hey! What the hell was that for?” Amber swung at the girl again only to have her hand caught this time by Jessica, “Hey!” Jessica shouted out, catching the girls other fist as she proceeded to try to pumble the girl, “What is the matter with you?”
“Me?!?” Amber glared at Jessica furiously, she felt a confused mix of anger and sadness fill her heart. She had thought for sure that when she finally got to see Jessica again she would run into the girl’s welcoming embrace and be drawn into a wonderful kiss. “ME?!? What about you?” She growled, “You disappear without a word and don’t even send a letter or anything telling me if you are alright. I thought you were living off the streets or dead and here I find you health and happy without me. Why shouldn’t I be angry?” She inquired coldly.
Jessica flinched at the girl’s words, they stung her heart, taking chunks out of it, “I... I’m sorry...” She lowered her head in shame, “I don’t have a good explanations for you.”
Sophia stepped forward and placed a hand upon Amber’s shoulder, “You should not place your anger on Jessica.” She said in a calming voice, “She is not to blame.”
Sarah rushed to her sister’s side, with Caitlin right behind her carrying both their duffle bags, “She has a right to be angry.” She stated boldly, “Who are you tell her she can’t be angry?”
Sophia glanced over at Sarah, “The reason you shouldn’t blame your friend is because when I found her she had very little of her memories from her past. She had been living off the streets and was near death when she arrived at our school. We gave her a new life and it was through that new life that she was able to remember the two of you, which is how you came to be here today.”
Sarah shook her head in disbelief, “Are you trying to tell me that we were invited here because Jessica remembered us?”
“Not exactly.” Sophia paused in thought, “It is more of a coincidence that her recollection came at the same time as your invites. It might be that the Lords could not see you before Jessica stumbled into your dreams and that in turn brought you here. Tell me, would you have followed those tickets if Jessica had not appeared in your dreams?”
Amber looked up at the Head Mistress in astonishment, “How did you know we saw Jessie in our dreams?” She inquired curiously.
Sophia simply smiled, “You will find I know a lot of things.” She answered modestly.
Jessica raised a hand to the girls, “Trust me, you don’t want to know.”
Sarah crossed her arms and glared at Sophia, “If that is so, then tell us where are April, Penny and Kimberly?”
“You will find Kimberly and Penny awaiting you at the Dorms.” Sophia stated and frowned slightly as she glanced around the platform yet again, “Are you certain that April was not on the train with you?”
“No, we only found Caitlin.” Amber insisted, “Why was she supposed to be on the train?”
Sophia closed her eyes lightly as if in deep thought; “I feel her here, but I don’t know where.” She said sadly.
Amber blinked in shock, “She is here then?” She glanced at Sarah, “We’re actually be able to see them all again.”
Sarah gave her sister a peculiar smile, “It looks that way.”
Jessica glanced up at Sophia, “She isn’t in the Woods is she?” Recalling one of the ways students arrived in the school, “Or did she come through the pool, or a mirror?”
Sophia shook her head, “No… she is with someone else at the Academy. We should hurry if we want to find her.”
“You don’t have to tell us twice.” Sarah exclaimed, swinging her bag over her shoulder, “What is this academy anyway?”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 21
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-One
Nicole strolled across the Academy grounds deep in her own thoughts when she heard voices from behind her. She felt herself tense up at the sound of the voices, knowing far to well who they belonged too without turning around to see Kelly and her small gang running towards her. Kelly hated Natalie and since she could not take the girl on in a fair fight she extracted her frustrations out on Nicole. More then one time Nicole had returned home after a long day at school with bruises upon her arms and chest. Kelly was smart and never hit Nicole in the face knowing that if Natalie found out it would be the death of her, but she also knew that Nicole was too proud of the fact that she was not a permanent resident of the Academy that she would never tell a soul about the beatings.
“There you are you little twerp.” Kelly called out as she raced across the school grounds, “I have a message for your sister.”
Nicole did not wait for the girl to catch up to her before breaking into a sprint, her small legs pumping with all their might as she hurried out of the academy ground and down the road to the village below. She had encounters with Kelly and her gang several times over the passed year and had learned several short cuts to get her home unharmed, or at least only mildly scathed. Taking a quick turn she darted down a small path through a small wooded area between the town and the school, sliding down the embracement and cutting her hand upon a sharp rock along the way.
Nicole refused to allow Kelly to get the better of her, or to have to call on her sister for protection. She would fight her own battles in her own way. Sure at that moment it meant running away, but she was sure she would be allowed to enter weapons class next year and then she would ask Alyson if she can borrow one of the girl’s swords. The elementary students were not allowed to carry weapons and they had to wait until they were in grade seven before they could join. She was nearly through her sixth year of school and just needed to keep one step a head of Kelly until then and she would be fine.
She smiled to herself as she broke out of the woods and out onto a small road, a car honked as it veered out of the way of the girl, nearly missing her. Nicole’s hear raced at the sound of the car horn and she took a moment to catch her breath when she heard the gang of girls sliding down the embankment towards her. Double quick she ran across the street and started down one of the many back alleys that wove throughout the town. She knew she wasn’t supposed to enter The Alley’s as much as she knew she was not supposed to go near the Western Woods, but at that moment she would rather face the creatures of The Alleys then Kelly, who she was sure would cut her with that knife of hers just like she had threatened to do the last time.
She zigzagged down the many tiny streets that would not even allow a car to travel along. Tall brick walls towered over her with many boarded up windows, blocking out the light of an already cloud covered sun, some areas so black that streets lights had already began to flicker to life. She was certain that she was deep within the maze of the Alleys and prayed that meant that Kelly and her gang would leave her alone, too afraid to enter the depths of this nightmarish place. She stopped for a moment and glanced around herself, trying to gain her bearings, when she heard Kelly’s voice call out for her, angrier then before.
Nicole took a glance over her shoulder; stumbling over a trashcan in front of her and scrapped her knees and palms upon the rough asphalt road. Sobbing in fear and pain she staggered to her feet and was about to begin running again when something hit her hard in the back and she stumbled forward, skidding across the ground on her shoulder this time, banging her head off the ground. Dizzily she got to her feet to find herself surrounded by several girls, and Kelly standing over her with her knife in hand.
“What did I tell you about running away from me?” Kelly snarled and motioned to one of the girls, “Pick her up.” She commanded pointing the knife at Nicole.
Two girls took Nicole by the arms and hauled her up against the brick wall, knocking several more trashcans out of the way as they did so.
Nicole shook in fright, her eyes never leaving the girl’s knife, “P… please d… don’t hurt me…” She pleaded.
“P… P… Please don’t hurt me.” Kelly mimicked and laughed, a couple of the girls joining her laughter, “You know the rules. You never make me run.” She growled.
“I… I’m sorry…” Nicole sobbed wishing Alyson was there to protect her, or even her sister for that matter.
“Your sorry.” Kelly punched the girl in the stomach with the bunt of her dagger, “You’re going to be sorry that is for sure.”
Nicole cried out in pain and struggled to free herself from her captors only to find herself out of energy, “Please…” She sobbed, wanting nothing more then to go home.
Kelly took the girl by the face in one hand and made her look into her eyes, “I think it is time to teach you a proper lesson.” She stated holding the tip of the knife close enough to Nicole’s face that she could see the refection of the fear in her own eyes in the surface of the blade.
One of the girls backed up nervously, “Your not going to really cut her, are you?” The girl asked worriedly, glancing around anxiously.
“No, not hurt her.” Kelly stated as she moved the tip of the blade lightly across Nicole’s cheek and down her chest, “Just give her something she will enjoy.” She remarked with a sinister grin, “’Just like her slut of a sister.” She slid the knife down to the girl’s skirt and let the blade dig into the fabric, then pulled up the hem and revealing the girl’s panties. Kelly then turned the knife around and took it by the blade and preceded to push the bunt into Nicole’s crotch, “You want that don’t you slut.”
Nicole cried as she felt the dagger grind against her crotch, “N… no… no…” She sobbed.
“Maybe you want it inside of you.” Kelly inquired, pushing the knife harder, “Or do you prefer tongue like your sister?”
Nicole suddenly screamed out, her voice echoing against the walls of the Alley, filling it with the sounds of her anguished screams. Suddenly a bright light filled the end of the alley and a bright ball of fire came racing towards the girls.
“A Flame Dog!?!” One of the girls screamed out and let go of Nicole as she hurried away from the light.
“Don’t let it eat me.” Another girl cried as she followed the first. The rest chasing after their heels leaving only Kelly standing on her own, with Nicole curled up at her feet.
The fireball disappeared as quickly as it had appeared and a large man dressed in a long white cloak appeared down the alley walking towards them, a sword in hand. Kelly turned to the man holding her knife out in defence. The man stepped up to the girl, allowing the tip of the blade to touch his cloak and he stared down her.
“I suggest you leave if you want to live.” The man commanded, and abruptly a flaming dog appeared over the man’s shoulders and snarled at the girl. The beast stood at least ten feet in height with hungry eyes burning brightly and drops of red saliva dripping from its long unevenly jagged teeth. A forked tongue darted out of its mouth more like a lizard then a dog and appeared to lick at its lips.
Kelly quickly scrambled backwards and ran out of the Alleys as quickly as her legs could carry her.
Nicole cringed against the wall; hugging her knees tightly to her chest and staring up at the man, fear in her tear-filled eyes. The man looked down at the girl and watched her for a moment.
“You are Nicole Harshaw, are you not?” He inquired simply, studying the girl.
Nicole slowly nodded her head.
“I am Drakious Dalfort,” The man greeted the child, “Alyson’s brother.”
Nicole’s eyes brighten at the sound of Alyson’s name, “H… Her brother?!?” She said in both surprises and awe, she had heard about the man from her sister before, but this was the first time she ever had a chance to meet him. His short curly white bangs hung over his eyes shadowing them from view, but somehow Nicole could not see this man as the monster that her sister described, in fact she found herself relieved to be in his presence.
Drake slowly nodded and held a hand out to the girl, “If you come with me I can make sure those girl’s never hurt you again.” He offered kneeling in front of the girl.
Nicole stared at the man’s hand, then up at the man’s face, searching for any sign of the evil that her sister had told her about. The man’s face only showed sincerity in those deep dark eyes. Slowly she reached out towards the man when he pulled his hand away slightly and she stared at him in puzzlement.
“First you must make a promise to me.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 22
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-Two
Alyson crept out of the kitchen; umbrella ready in hand, and down the small set of stairs into the study, which comprised of a large fluffy sofa, an end table with a small lamp upon it and a long coffee table, which she remembered Sofia used for her office table.
The new arrival was clad in long deep brown robes with a rope sash around her waist and a hood pulled over her head. Alyson could not see who the person was, but she sensed that it must have been one of the Sisters of Death for she emitted the same sensation as Gwen and Kai did. If this was another Sister, then she hoped this one was as friendly as the others or she would have no chance in hell of defending herself against the girl.
Abruptly the figure raised their head to reveal young girl of maybe sixteen or older with deep bluish hair that hung loosely over the left eye while the right side was kept in a neat tight braid off to the side of a long face. Large dark eyes stared out from the shadows of her hood at Alyson, studying her up and down, eyeing the umbrella.
“Where are Sophia and Melissa?” The girl inquired urgently, keeping a protective arm around a small child in at her side. The child appeared to be much younger, in her early teens at the very least, with long wavy sandy brown wet hair that hung over a sleeping face.
Alyson shook her head, “I have no idea.” She said mesmerized by the appearance of the girl, “Who is asking?” She demanded still holding the umbrella pointed at the girl
The Sister scooped the child into her arms and began to stand, “I have no time for this. I need to find Sophia or Melissa quickly. This girl’s life depends on it.” She slowly turned to face Alyson with a stern look upon her face, “If you do not know where they are then could you point me in the direction of the Amy’s place and be quick about it.” She demanded.
Alyson was about to protest the girl’s rudeness when she noticed that the child’s hand was dripping water upon the floor and she lowered her guard, “What happened to her?” She inquired with sincere concern.
“She is dying.” The girl stated bluntly, “Her life is bound to me at the moment, but if I don’t find her help soon she will die.”
Alyson stared into the angel’s yellow eyes, “Bound to you? You are keeping her alive?”
The girl nodded and started passed Alyson, “If you can not help me then I will have to find someone else.”
At that moment Melissa staggered down the stairs in a pink nightgown covered in images of bunny rabbits, “What is all the commotion?” She sleepily asked with a stretch and scratching the back of her neck. She blinked at Alyson and a bright smile crossed her face, “Alyson! I have not seen you around here in a while. What brings you by?” She happily inquired of the girl.
“Aunt!!” The Death Sister exclaimed as she pushed passed Alyson.
Melissa smiled at the girl, “Angelina, what a happy surprised. It has been a long time since I last saw you. What have you been up too?” She asked cheerfully.
Angelina held the child in her arms out to the woman, “She needs your help.” She stated urgently.
Melissa frowned down at the child and brushed her wet bangs out of her face, “What a beautiful child. What happened?” She asked worriedly
Angelina shook her head, “I was asked by Brother to give her a letter, but I could not find her at her home. I searched around her home to find her at a bridge, looking down at the river below. I gave her the letter as I was told, but when she opened it she started to cry and suddenly jumped over the railing and dove into the waters below. She left the letter on the railing and I noticed a ticket to here so proceeded to fetch her from the river and bring her here. She was not breathing so I tied her soul to mine and brought her here. ”
Melissa shook her head; “You know that is a dangerous thing to do.” She said disappointedly.
Angelina gave a quick nod of her head, “I am aware, but she is a friend. I couldn’t just let her die there.”
Melissa motioned for the girl to follow, “Come on then. Amy should be able to help her, I hope…” She started down the hall out of the house and opened the door for Angelina and turned to find Alyson still standing at the end of the hall, a stunned expression upon her face and her eyes staring at the ground, at a small line of stuffed bunnies that followed behind the Head Mistress. Melissa smiled, “You like them? They are my eyes and ears around the school.” She explained simply and the toys turned to look up at Alyson, “You coming?” Melissa inquired of the girl.
“But… But…” She pointed at the bunnies, “Are they not Bug Bears?”
Melissa laughed, “No, they are not Bug Bears. Think of them as the complete opposite. They watch over children and make sure Bug Bears and Dream Ghouls do not invade their dreams.” She explained with a smile, “You do not have to worry about them. They will not hurt you.”
Shaking the shock from her head Alyson circled around the stuffed toys to the woman where she finally found her voice, “I thought you left.” She said dumbfounded by the appearance of the woman.
Melissa blushed in embarrassment, “Sorry to worry you. I’d never leave you all. I love you too much.” She explained as she closed the door behind her and turned to Angelina, “Amy’s office is down the path to the left, you can’t miss it.” She informed the Death Angel.
Angelina started down the path and through the front gate when she turned around, “Are you not coming?” She inquired worriedly.
Melissa slowly, almost cautiously, moved across the patio and down the front steps, “I’ll be along soon enough. I’m not feeling too well so you run ahead.”
Alyson dropped the umbrella where she found it and followed the Head Mistress, “Are you alright?” She inquired, hopping down the stairs on one foot and placing the crutch upon the stone pathway when she reached it.
“I’ll be fine.” Melissa breathed as she reached the bottom of the stairs and let out a deep breath, “I’m just not myself today.”
Alyson cocked her head at the woman and for the first time noticed how much weaker her aura was, which she realized was why she could barely sense the woman being inside of the house before, “What happened to you?” She inquired concernedly.
Melissa gave the girl a crocked smile, “I’ve just strained myself too much recently.” She explained as she strolled down the path with her hands crossed behind her back, “I’ll be right as rain soon enough.”
“Are you sure?” Alyson asked sceptically, keeping pace with the woman as they left the yard and turned left towards the nurse’s office.
Melissa simply nodded, “It is nothing to worry yourself about.”
“Is it because of the cracks in reality?”
Melissa flinched slightly, “How would I nice girl like you know about that?”
“I don’t know.” Alyson turned her eyes to the ground, she did know very well for her brother had told her numerous times about how unstable the walls between this world and the next were, which was why so many creatures from Dream Realms kept leaking into Whispering Hills. Back when she was young she could see things that no one else could and Drake saw the same things, he taught her how to focus on those things and make them clear, which is how she was now able to see auras and the cracks in the fabric of reality.
Melissa turned her eyes to face the path before them, “I would not believe everything that brother of you tells you.” She said with a touch of hostility upon her words.
Alyson glanced up at the woman in amazement, “How do you know what he told me?”
“Sophia and I know a lot more then just that.” Melissa frowned at the girl and ran a hand through the girl’s hair, “For instance we have always known about your Promise to that man and the link he has to you.”
Alyson looked away, ashamed of her blind promise, “You know about that…” She muttered regretfully.
Melissa stopped and took Alyson by the hand, forcing her to turn to face her. She took the girl’s cheeks in her hands and looked her in the eyes, “We know you are struggling with something that most of us never have to deal with, but no matter what you belong here. You are one of our girls. Do you understand me?” She touched the girl upon the nose and smiled.
Alyson slowly shook her head in disbelief as tears threatened to escape her, “H… how can you say that? If you only knew…” She stammered.
“But I do know.” Melissa stated confidently, “You were born Alyshione, neither male nor female. Your mother decided to not allow the doctors to change you because she wanted you to have the choice about who you were. She wanted to give you an androgynous name, but part of her wanted a girl so much that she felt ashamed about her pushing her own desires upon you. I also know that if she could see you today she would be so proud of the person you have become, gentle and kind at the same time a strong and protective, the best of both worlds.” She said proudly. Alyson broke into tears and Melissa stepped towards the girl, “There there.” She soothed, wrapping her arms around the girl and holding her tight, stroking her hand through the girl’s mangled curls.
After a moment Alyson’s sobs subsided and she wiped at her eyes with the heel of her hand, “I… I’m sorry… I don’t know what is wrong with me…”
Melissa rubbed the girl’s back, “Nothing is wrong with you. You are perfectly normal.” She glanced up to see the nurse’s office in the distance. “We should catch up to my niece and find out how that child is doing.”
Alyson nodded as she wiped the last of the tears from her face and adjusted the crutch under her arm, feeling a hundred times better about herself and life at Whispering Hills. There was something about knowing her secret was out, and well kept, that made her feel safe here, safer then she has ever felt in her entire life. Before long they approached the nurse’s office and were surprised to find a long line up of kids standing at the door.
Angelina pacing impassionedly as she tried to find a way passed the crowd. She spotted her Aunt and ran over to the woman. “I can’t get inside.” She stated uneasily, glancing at the crowd of girls who seemed to be in many stages of disarray.
Melissa scanned the line in confusion, “What is going on here?” She asked curiously, “How long have I been out for?”
Alyson let out a deep sigh, “I’m afraid this is because of Kimberly’s death. It seems to have affected a lot more people then I thought possible.”
Melissa spun around to face Alyson, a stunned look upon her face, “Kimberly…” She rubbed at her head, “I completely forgot to ask Sophia about that.” She mumbled and turned to Alyson, “What happened while I was gone?” She hastily inquired.
Alyson told the Head Mistress the entire story from the moment Kima and Kim entered Penny’s dream in attempt to save Jenn from Carey to Kima being trapped inside of Penny’s dreams and Jessica needing to enter those dreams in order to save them, and up to Kim’s disappearance and strange wave of emotion she felt emit from the girl as she vanished.
Melissa nervously curled a lock her hair around her finger as she listened, not interrupting once and only speaking when she was sure the girl was finished with her story, “This is worse then I thought possible.” She turned to face the Western Dorms, a long frown upon her face, “I had a feeling something had happened, but nothing like this. I wish Sophia had not taking off to get those new girls.”
“New girls?” Alyson inquired, “Is the dorm not full up already?”
Melissa rubbed the back of her head, “Seems we have no choice in the matter.” Melissa turned back to the crowd; “Well hopefully Amy has more information for us.” She started towards the doors to the nurse’s office, “We need you girls to move to the side please.” She politely requested of the girls standing outside of the building, “We have an emergency here.” She declared, ushering Angelina and Alyson passed the crowd that parted for them, and through the doors.
Inside the found the office busier then usual as several sets of girls were sitting and laying upon the hospital beds, Amy running between them as she checked each girl over carefully.
“Amy? Sorry to interrupt you.” Melissa called out over the low murmur of sobs and conversation.
Amy lifted her head from the current girl she was examining and waved to the Head Mistress, “Sorry for the crowds, we seem to have an epidemic here.” She explained wearily as she ran down the hall to the woman, “What can I do for you?”
Melissa placed her hand upon Angelina’s shoulder, “We have an emergency case for you.”
Amy smiled at Angelina, “Hey there! Haven’t seen you around here in a while. What’s up?” Her eyes moved down to the child in the girl’s arms and she needed no explanation, “Oh hell, quickly bring her over here.” She gestured to the nearest bed and signalled for the girls sitting there to move, “Sorry ladies I need you to move for a moment.” There were a few grumbles of disapproval, but the girl’s moved from their seat to the other side of the room to give the nurse space to work, craning their necks to get a better look at the new arrival.
“What happened here?” Amy asked as she opened a draw next to the bed and started pulling out some supplies.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 23
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-Three
Amber and Sarah lingered behind Jessica and Caitlin as Sophia led them out of the train station.
“What do you think?” Sarah whispered to her sister, “Do you believe this stuff about Jessica being found nearly dead by this woman?”
Amber shook her head, unsure what to think, “I don’t know what to believe anymore, but I do know we are not going to stay here for long.” She stated firmly, “We are going to find our sisters and get us all out of here.”
“How are we going to do that?” Sarah inquired worriedly, “We have left reality back there and what if the others don’t want to leave?”
“I don’t care.” Amber stated in a low growl, keeping her eyes on the back of Sophia’s head, “There is something strange about that woman and I don’t trust her.”
Sarah crossed her arms, “You don’t trust anyone.” She stated bluntly.
“That’s not true.” Amber corrected the girl, “I trust you.”
“Well, that’s good.” Sarah lightly chuckled, “Don’t you think we should give this place half a chance. I mean what are we going to do if we escape? We can’t bring five girls home with us.”
“Five?” Amber inquired curiously, “Who is the others?”
“Jessica, Caitlin, April, Penny and Kimberly?” Sarah counted on her fingers, trying to think of anyone she had forgotten, “Or had you not considered Kimberly? She of our sisters as well isn’t she?”
Amber thought to herself, a hand upon her chin, “I’ve been thinking about that. Could Kimberly have entered our dreams just to lure us here?”
Sarah blinked at the girl in confusion, “Why would she do something like that? Don’t you remember what happened to her? Or how close Penny was to her?”
Amber let out a tired sigh, “I don’t know… This is just too much to believe at the moment.”
“We just ask for you to give us a chance.” Sophia suddenly said, not turning around, “And no, Kimberly was not sent to retrieve you, she entered your dreams of her own will.”
Amber started and rubbed her head in embarrassment, “You could hear us?”
Sophia turned to face the girls as she arrived at the front doors to the station and smiled warmly, “I know a lot more then you think.” She explained simply as she held the doors open for the girls.
Amber stopped just before exiting and stared up at the Head Mistress, “How do I know you are telling the truth? It’s hard to believe that someone would build a school just for kids like us?”
Sophia lightly set a hand upon the girl’s head and lightly stroked her hair, “I can understand your suspicions, but I can guarantee you that we have no intent to harm, or use, you. We just wish to give you a place to heal and prepare for the world a head of you.” She said sincerely.
“What do you mean by that?” Sarah inquired curiously, “What can you teach us that we can’t learn at any other school.”
Sophia continued to look at Amber, “How about how to control that dream power of yours?” She explained, “How would you like to stop those nightmares from controlling your life?”
Amber stared at the woman aghast; “You can help me with that?” She glanced at Sarah and back to the woman, “Can you help me save my sisters from their nightmares too?”
Sophia stroked the girl’s head once more, “You are a powerful Dream Walker and it is possible for you to banish all the darkness in all your sister’s hearts if you learn how to.”
Amber’s face brightened, “How? Tell me?” She demanded.
Jessica laughed, “Its not that easy.” She stated with a chuckle then looked up at Sophia, “Wait a moment! Dream studies? Are they coming to the Western Dorms?”
Sophia nodded, “Yes they are. Is there a problem?”
Jessica ran a hand through her short hair, “There might be. We are pretty full up and may have to play some musical chairs if these three want to room together.” She glanced at the three girls, “I’m guessing you two want to be roomed together don’t you?” She asked looking between Amber and Sarah.
Amber and Sarah nodded vigorously.
Caitlin tugged on Jessica’s sleeve and the girl turned to face her, “You too hmmm…” She let out a sigh, I don’t know if we have a room large enough for three beds.”
Sophia thought for a moment, “We will think of something, those corner rooms are rather large for one person and I think the East Wing has a few extra beds that we can borrow. It might be a tight squeeze, but we will manage.”
Jessica turned and started down the stairs, “I hope no one else shows up anytime soon or we’ll end up with girl’s sleeping on the floor in the main lobby the way we are going.”
Sophia stepped through the door after Amber and Sarah then gazed up at the dark sky and frowned as circling clouds as they blanketed the sky, several flashes of sheet lightening lighting up several patches of the sky, “We had better hurry, it looks like rain.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 24
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-Four
Penny paced about her room, going to the window to look out over the school grounds and back to her bed, then to the washroom to check her hair in the mirror again, which she had pulled into a pair of low ponytails at the back of her neck, and then moved to the bedroom door where she would stop for a moment and return to the window again. She had got dressed right after Kimberly left, pulling a white summer dress over her head and found a pair of white socks to clad her feet in. The single dresser in the room turned out to not be very full so she shifted her clothes to one draw to give room for Kim’s things and fixed the blankets, before beginning her pacing. She was not sure how long she had been at it, but she figured it must have been for a while for the clouds outside had really darkened in the past while and the room had grown quite dark and the gloom was beginning to frighten her, reminding her of the basement of the foster home too much so she quickly flicked on the overhead light, flooding the room in warm white light.
She was starting to feel lonely and the approaching thunderclouds were beginning to scare the girl so she decided to go in search of Kimberly, wherever she may be. She approached the door and opened it to look down the long hall before her. Even with the lights along the walls it appeared very dark in the hall and this frightened her all the more. A low rumbling of thunder convinced the girl to leave her room and she quickly moved down the hall, unsure of where she was going, but knowing that she needed to find Kim quickly.
Spotting several girls down the hall Penny stopped in her tracks and cowered in the shadows of a nearby corner, watching the girls as they turned into one of the many doors down the hall. She glanced up at one of the door see the number 1026 on the door and she wondered just how many girls lived in this building. Since she awoken here she had met several, but she was surprised by just how many doors there were along the hallway. She suspected that there were a few, but the room number suggested hundreds. She stepped out of the shadows to find the hall opened up before her to a grand room with many soft looking chairs and sofas around a grand piano. Several girls sat in this area were reading by standing lamps next to the sofas and one girl was practising on the piano, the sound was somehow soothing and she felt herself having to force herself to turn away to continue her search for Kim.
*******
Tanya picked up another tray and added it to the pile next to her before picking up the pile and carrying them to the kitchen. She stretched as her back ached and glanced around at the girls as they straightened up the cafeteria. Emily and Misty were busily stuffing paper plates and plastic utensils into a green garbage bag, while Natalie swept much of the garbage off the floor into a pile while Cherilyn cleared off a table of its clutter into a garbage pail. Kris stood at the far end of the cafeteria, silently sweeping and pretty much keeping to herself. Tanya recalled her reasons for being angry with the girl and shoved her emotions off to the side. She had been a friend of Kris’s for years now and the girl has sacrificed her life to save Jenn and herself. Wiping her hands on a brown paper towel she tore off from a large roll she approached the girl. She needed to hear from Kris’s lips what exactly happened between her and Jessica and now seemed like a better time then any to have a talk with the girl.
“Hey!” She waved at Kris as she walked up to the girl, her hands behind her back.
Kris gave the girl a crocked half-smile and continued sweeping, “Hey…” She said is a low, miserably voice.
Tanya glanced around at the tables while rocking on her heels, “Listen…” She paused to see if anyone was paying attention to them, “Can we talk…?”
Kris stopped sweeping and glanced at the girl, “If you are here to yell at me more then please don’t bother. I’m rather tired right now and would rather just get this place cleaned and get back to my room.”
Tanya glared at the girl and was about to argue when she took a deep breath and let it out, “I’m sorry people have been treating you badly.”
“Badly?” Kris growled, “I’ve been convicted before anyone even heard my side of the story. I’ve tried to be reasonable, but I’m at my wits end here and no one is given me a break.”
“Okay,” She waved her hands in front of herself defensively, “Don’t yell at me. I didn’t do anything.”
Kris glared at the girl causing Tanya to take a step back.
Tanya rubbed the back of her neck in embarrassment, “Alright, maybe I haven’t been the best friend I can be, but you have to consider the situation here. I saw you on the couch with Jessica.” She reminded the girl.
Kris let out a weak sigh, “It is not like that… not really…” She ran a hand through her curls and across her face, “It is so complicated.” She said in a tired moan.
“Well try me.” Tanya offered, pulling up a chair and sitting upon it, her legs and arms crossed, “I’m willing to listen.”
Kris watched the girl sceptically; “You are not going to judge me before I finished my story?”
Tanya shook her head, “I don’t want to judge you. We’re friends and I want us all to be friends again, that includes you and Jenn.”
Kris dropped into a chair near her and placed her head in her hands, “Lord, Jenn hates me now does she not?”
Tanya shook her head, “I don’t think so, she is just angry and confused.” Tanya explained softly, “Think of what she is going through. She spent over a year in a dream world where she thought everything was just fine when she is suddenly pulled out of that world to face this.” She spreading her arms wide and gesturing to the room, “You have to admit this place is not exactly perfect. Girls walking around with swords and knives, strange magical teachers, demons hiding in the trees, and to top it all off her entire life turns out to be a lie.”
“I know. I know.” Kris breathed helplessly, “I’ve been telling myself that over and over again. I’ve been waiting for her memories to return, but it is so hard seeing her with Kim.”
Tanya leaned forward and placed her elbows on her knees and laced her fingers together, “Is that why you made out with Jessica?”
Kris rubbed her head, “I don’t know, it all happened so quickly. It is not like I wanted it to happen.” She stated truthfully, “Jenn looked happy with Kim and I was so sick of being alone. I just wanted to hold someone.”
Tanya nodded, “And Jessica offered?”
Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, “I was just giving her a massage, and I didn’t expect things to go that direction. I never wanted to hurt Jenn.”
Tanya got up from her chair and strolled over to the girl and patted her on the back, “I know you didn’t. You’re not that kind of person.”
Kris glanced up at Tanya, “You believe me?”
Tanya nodded, “Yeah, but that doesn’t change the fact that Jenn is hurting. What are you going to do about Jessica?”
Kris rubbed her fingers into her temples, “I have no idea. It is so frustrating because I still feel deeply for Jenn, but Jessica… she is always there for me. I know the girl has problems, but I don’t want to just leave her, you know what I mean?”
Tanya thought over how to respond when the door in to the stair well opened and Penny shyly stepped out. “Well hello there.” She smiled at Penny, “You finally decided to join us?”
Penny slowly nodded and glanced around the room, “S... sort of…” She said in a tiny voice, “I…” She struggled to keep herself from trembling as Tanya stepped closer to hear her clearer, “I was lo… looking for Kimberly.” She finished with a great sigh of relief that she managed to complete her sentence.
Tanya smiled at her, “She’s not here right now, but I’ll bet she’ll be here sometime to get something to eat. Are you hungry?”
Penny nodded quickly, the fact was she was starving, but could not bring herself to saying so, but with the offer of food given she could not pass it down.
“Kris?” Tanya turned to the girl sitting next to her.
Embarrassed, Kris stood and wiped her hands on her slacks and offered it to Penny, “My name is Kris and this is Tanya.” When Penny did not take the hand she nervously rubbed it on the back of her neck and chuckled, “I guess I’m the new Dorm Head here so if you need anything just come and ask.” She waved for the girl to follow her, “There should be something in the kitchen, sorry about the mess.” She apologized as she stepped over a tray on her way across the hall.
Tanya walked beside the girl, “I don’t know if you have met the gang, but this here is Natalie.” She gestured to Natalie as they approached the girl.
“How you’ve been?” Natalie asked with a smile, “Kim treating you alright?”
Penny flushed and clenched at her dress restlessly and nodded.
Cherilyn stopped what she was doing to greet their visitor. “Hi, I’m Cherilyn. Nice to meet you.” She said with a smile, “And these two would be Misty and Emily.” She nodded to a pair of girls pushing garbage into an over stuffed green plastic bag.
“Evening!” Misty called out as she forced another paper plate into the bag.
“Like wise.” Emily added, tying the bag closed and wiping her brow with the back of her sleeve.
Kris led the girl to the kitchen and held the swinging door open for her, “Enter my lady.” She said with a bow.
Penny giggled as she entered the kitchen with Kris following right behind her.
Cherilyn stepped up to Tanya and whispered into her ear, “How’d things go with Kris?”
Tanya shrugged, “She says she didn’t mean for anything to happen.” She stated solemnly.
Cherilyn looked the girl in the eyes, “And you believe her?” She asked in shock.
Tanya nodded, “If you saw the look in her eyes you would too.”
Cherilyn nodded towards one of the tables, “Why don’t you help me?”
Tanya let out a fake sigh, “You’re such a slave driver you know?” She laughed as Cherilyn chased after her.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 25
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-Five
Sophia led the group of new arrivals down the front steps of the train station, wanting to get back to the academy posthaste. She did not know what was coming, but the cloud overhead gave her a disconcerting feeling and she needed to make sure all was well with her girls. If her sister, Melissa, was at full health she would not have a care in the world, but with both of them at half strength she had a cause for worry and the increasing size of those thunderclouds overhead was starting to make her think that they maybe in for one hell of a night if she did not return to the school soon.
Her uneasy over the weather caused her to fumble with her keys, dropping them back into her pocket several times and finally fishing them out only to fumble with them as she tried to find the right one, her car seeming to be kilometres away.
Jessica watched the woman as she sifted through the many keys upon the key chain, her eyes always at the skies overhead, “Is something wrong, Head Mistress?” She inquired worriedly, finding her own eyes searching the dark skies for what the teacher could be anxious about.
Sophia’s eyes dropped back to her keys as she found the one to her car, “Its nothing.” She glanced over her shoulder to find the three new arrivals were right behind her. Suddenly her eyes spotted movement above the train station and she squinted at it to get a better view when she spotted an enormous set of shimmering wings spread out on the roof of the building. Not the wings of a Sister of Death, even from this distance she knew that those wings were not made of feather, flesh and blood, no these wings were made of fragments of stained glass and that only meant one thing.
“Run!!” She cried out to the girls and handed her keys to Jessica, “Jessica, unlock the door and get everyone inside.” She urgently commanded.
Jessica stared at the keys in confusion, “Why? What’s going on…?” She followed Sophia’s gaze to see glass wings spread out atop of the train station and suddenly take flight, “Carey…” She breathed and quickly turned on her heels as she did as the Head Mistress had ordered.
Carey flew high upon the storm’s winds and suddenly dove at the Head Mistress. Sophia brought up her hands and spread out her fingers, “Leave here Carey. These girls are not yours!” She called out over the increasing winds that began to howl about her head, causing her hair to whip about ferociously.
“What’s going on?” Amber inquired frightenly, taking a glimpse over her shoulder to see a small child of no more then twelve or thirteen years gliding upon the winds to land atop of a street lamp and perch atop it, “That girl is flying!!” She exclaimed in shock at what she was seeing.
“No time to explain.” Jessica said as she struggled to get the key into the lock, cursing her trembling hands. “Lets just say she is not here to welcome us.”
A sinister grin crossed Carey’s face from her perch, “Who said I was after those girls?” She inquired of the Head Mistress, her wings turned so their sharp feathers pointed towards Sophia, “Maybe it is you I want?” Suddenly the several feathers broke free from their place over the girl’s shoulders and flew at the woman.
Sophia waved her hand and the feathers exploded into tiny fragments that twinkled to the asphalt parking lot, glistening in the light of the streetlights, “Stop it Carey!” Sophia demanded.
“Shit!!” Sarah cursed as she watched the display before her, “What kind of world have we walked into?” She inquired, wrapping an arm protectively around Caitlin as the girl sobbed softly.
Jessica turned the key in the lock and smiled gratefully as she watched the bolt pop up and she quickly opened the door, “Get in everyone.” She commanded, jumping into the car and reaching around to pull the lock on the back door.
Amber quickly opened the door and crawled into the car, “What about that lady?” She inquired nervously.
“Yeah.” Sarah agreed as she helped Caitlin into the car, “Who’s going to drive this thing?”
Jessica put the key into the ignition and turned it, “I can drive.” She stated confidently.
Sarah slid into the car next to Caitlin, their bags cramped upon their legs, “Do you have a licence?”
Jessica shook her head, “Nope.” She glanced around to peer into the rear view mirror to see how the Head Mistress was doing. Last time Jessica had encountered Carey it took all of Kris’s strength to take the girl down. This time it appeared that Sophia would not be so lucky and Jessica prayed that she was wrong.
Sophia glared up at the death angel overhead, “What would you want me for?” She inquired, glancing over her shoulder to see the girls were safely in the car, but unsure how she was going to distract Carey long enough to get to the car herself.
“You should pay more attention to me and less to them.” Carey shouted angrily, “I am your opponent here.” She spread her arms wide and hundreds of feathers responded to her gesture, flying in every direction and circling around towards the Head Mistress.
Sophia quickly glanced around at the many gleaming blades of colourful glass as they came spirally towards her. Abruptly she leapt into the air, several shards colliding into each other, shattering upon impact. Her feet touched the ground again and she felt pain race through her knees, causing her to stagger ever so slightly and lean heavily upon her cane. She struggled to get her legs to respond only it was too late and a chunk of glass struck her in the shoulder with enough force to rip its way out the other side, leaving a gapping wound and splashing blood to the ground.
Jessica jumped up from her place at the driver’s seat, “SOPHIA!!!” She cried out as she watched the woman stagger to the ground and struggle to get to her feet again.
“GET OUT OF HERE!!!” Sophia demanded, waving for the girl to move, “Go on, Ge--" Her word were cut short as three more shards stabbed her in the chest and she slummed to the ground on all fours, panting for breathe.
Carey laughed manically, “Not so tough now are you?” She stated gleefully, “Once you are gone I will take the souls of ever last one of her precious students.
Sophia’s head snapped up and she glared at the Angel, “You… will… do…” She struggled to her feet, resting heavily upon her cane as she rose, “no… such thing.” She snarled at the girl.
Carey was taken back by the Head Mistress’s strength, “What can you do? You’re near your own death bed.”
“Jessie?” She called out to the girl.
“Yes?” Jessica took a step closer to the woman.
“Tell my sister I love her.” Sophia said with that warming smile that she had so frequently gave the girl’s over the years. Quickly she turned and charged at the lamppost on which the Stained Glass Angel perched and hit it with all her strength, causing the metal post to bend and the girl to fall from her seat.
“Hey!!!” Carey cried out, her wings not able to catch flight for having not formed again since her assault, causing her to be at the will of gravity itself. Her hands slipped from their grip on the light and she feel to the ground with a heavy thud, right next to the Head Mistress who turned and grinned down at the girl, not a warm loving smile, no this was the grin of someone who had just won the game.
“What did you say you were going to do to my girls?” The Head Mistress inquired as she stepped over the girl and grabbed her by the throat.
Carey clawed at the woman’s arm in vain, “Let me go you witch.”
“Never.” Sophia declared as electricity started to leap out of the ground at her feet and around her legs, “You will never harm my children again.” She stated as the blue energy bolts enveloped her and the girl, “I’m going to make sure of that.” She assured the girl, a maniacal grin upon her face.
Carey struggled against the woman’s grasp only to have Sophia wrap her other arm around the girl and hold her tight, “Let me go!” Carey screamed out in distress, “I’ll kill you. I’ll KILLL YOUUUU!!!” Several shards of glass began to twitch from their place on the ground and began to slide towards the girl.
Sophia glanced around herself to see an increasing number of glass fragments had encircled her, “You are not getting away from me.” She snarled at the girl. Abruptly several shards leapt to life and stabbed the woman in the back just as the blue energy completely encircled them and there was a huge flash of white light.
Jessica, blinded against the light, rubbed at her eyes in a vain attempt to rid herself of the white spots that appeared. When the spots began to subside she found Sophia and Carey were nowhere in sight.
Sarah was watching the scene with her head stuck out the window and shook her head in disbelief, “What the hell just happened? Are they dead?”
“I hope not…” Jessica slowly sat in the driver seat again and set her head heavily upon the steering wheel.
Amber reached out and touched the girl upon the shoulder causing her to turn around in her seat and look upon the girl’s she once called her sister. Amber gave the girl a weak smile and Jessica returned it. Knowing full well that couldn’t just sit around at the train station Jessica pulled the door shut, put the car in reverse and started out of the parking lot on their way back to the school.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 26
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-Six
Natalie swept more garbage towards Misty, stopped and leaned heavily upon the broom, “She’s a shy one isn’t she?” She remarked watching Penny through a large opening in the wall that was used as a buffet area during dinning hours.
Misty glanced over her shoulder and leaned against a nearby wall, “She is kind of cute, I can see why Kima was attracted to her. She looks like a more innocent version of Jessie actually.”
“I hope she isn’t exactly like Jessica.” Emily remarked with a sigh, “We already have our hands full with her and Kim, we don’t need another one.”
Natalie nodded in agreement, “I just hope Kim knows what she is doing. That girl looks so fragile, just like Kim used to be.”
Misty smiled and pulled the bag of garbage to the side of the room, “Then she should know to handle the girl with care.” She stated simply, and then turned to face Natalie and saw the intense look upon her face, “You don’t think Kima would hurt her do you?”
Natalie shook her head, “Not intentionally.” She rubbed her head, “I don’t know about this new form of hers. I hope she isn’t jumping into things too quickly. I know both Kims had feelings for Jennifer and that worries me.”
Misty looked over at the girl and back to Natalie, “You mean, what will happen if she remembers her feelings for Jenn?” She mulled this over for a moment, “I kind of feel sorry for Jenn really. I mean Kim and her were really close and now all this mess with Kris and Jessica and Kim disappearing and everything. I don’t know how much I could handle.”
Tanya approached the group, “I worry about Jenn too.” She admitted worriedly, “She had gone through so much since returning here and I’m afraid she will not be able to handle much more.”
Natalie shook her head, “Jenn’s a strong girl. I can see it in her.” She stated firmly, “She may need some help along the way, but I think we can keep her together.”
Cherilyn nodded in agreement, “We’ll make sure she gets through this.”
Emily glanced at Natalie, “So how are you and Alyson doing lately? I noticed she ran off to her room earlier. Why are you not with her right now?” She inquired with a sly grin.
Natalie rubbed her face in embarrassment, “We aren’t a couple.” She stated dismally, “She can do what she likes.”
Misty watched the girl carefully, “You can’t tell me you don’t have feelings for the girl. I’ve seen the way you look at her.” She stated knowingly.
“Hell, even I would date her.” Emily declared, “Even though girls aren’t my thing.”
Tanya starred at the girl in shock, “Your straight?” She inquired in astonishment.
Misty nodded, “Straight as they come, you should see the posters on her wall.” She stuck out her tongue in disgust.
“Don’t stick it out unless you intend to use it.” Emily playfully flirted with the girl.
Misty blushed and pulled her tongue back into her mouth, “You’re impossible at times.”
Tanya glanced between the two girls, “You mean this flirting? You’re just kidding around?” She asked in confusion.
Emily wrapped her arms around Misty’s shoulders, “Having this girl as a friend I had to learn to play along. You should have seen her, she taught me all I know.”
Misty put up her hands in defence, “I never taught you to act that way. I’m just amazed you haven’t been hit on by one of the girls the way you act.”
Emily rubbed her cheek up against Misty’s; “I only act this way with you.” She giggled and let the girl go and Misty gave chase.
“Help me!” Emily pleaded as she hid behind Natalie’s back and used the girl as a shield against Misty.
Misty stopped before Natalie and gave the girl a sly smile, “Oh, do you think you can hide behind her?” She inquired in amusement.
Emily set her chin on Natalie’s shoulder and looked at the girl through the corner of her eyes, “You won’t let her hurt me would you?” She inquired sweetly, batting her eyes innocently.
Misty continued to smile, “I don’t think I’m the one you should worry about.” She stated pointing at Natalie.
Emily blinked at the girl in confusion, “What do you me-?”
Abruptly Natalie spun around and wrapped her arms around the girl’s chest and arms, locking them behind Emily’s back, Emily’s arms curled up in between the two of them, “Now what are you going to do?” Natalie asked, now eye-to-eye with the girl.
Emily swallowed hard as she stared into Natalie’s powder blue eyes and softly punched at the girl’s chest, “You’re as bad as she is.” She playfully complained then slyly smiled up at Natalie, “Is this the type of game you would like to play with Alyson?” She inquired, slipping one of her hands out from under Natalie’s arms and through the back of the girl’s hair.
Natalie suddenly released the girl and stepped away from her, “Lord, for someone who claims to be straight you play dangerously.”
Emily giggled, “I learned from the best.”
Misty stomped her foot, “Stop telling lies.” She glanced around the group of girls, “You don’t think I taught her to act like this do you?”
Tanya and Cherilyn laughed, “I don’t know, but she sure made Natalie run.” Tanya said through her giggles.
Cherilyn nodded as her face reddened with laughter, “Nat, your face is so red. I’ve never seen you move so quickly before.” She held her stomach as she tried to control her giggles.
Kris stepped out of the kitchen with Penny beside her, a plate of Kraft Dinner in her hands, “You girls seem to be having fun.” She said with a smile.
Natalie turned to Kris, “We may have another girl to join the ranks of Jessica and Kima.” She remarked with a nod towards Emily.”
Emily hopped up on a table and sat, tucking her skirt under herself and crossing her legs, “You can’t rank me up with them. I’m innocent.”
Tanya and Cherilyn burst into another round of laughter, there cheerful nature was suddenly cut short as the entire building began to shake and the lights flickered and finally turned off entirely, plunging them into darkness.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 27
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty Seven
Jenn and Kim were making their way down the hall to Penny’s room when the shaking started and the lights abruptly shut off.
“What the hell was that?” Kim exclaimed, holding the wall to keep her balance as the rumbling slowly subsided.
Jenn shook her head in the darkness, “I have no clue.” She glanced around to see a few bedroom doors open and girls, silhouetted by the dim light from outside, stepping into the hall, all confused and many worried.
“Could it be another Bug Bear?” Kim asked worriedly, remembering the blackout that occurred before she entered Penny’s room for the first time.
“What is a bug bear?” Jenn inquired, unsure she wanted to know.
The thought of the evil teddy bears made Kim scan around her feet in search of the creatures when a flashlight suddenly turned on and she had to raise her hands against the harsh light as it shone was shone directly in her face, “Who’s there?” She called out with a hiss.
The flashlight was quickly lowered and Kim noticed several girls gathering around another who held the flashlight tightly, and shakily, between her hands, “I… I’m sorry…” The girl glanced around nervously.
Jenn approached the girl with a warm smile upon her face, “It’s alright.” She said in a soothing voice, “It is probably nothing, just a small blackout, more then likely a tree fell on a power line.” As if to support of Jenn’s suspicious the winds howled wildly, rattling the windows, “T… They will have the power on again in no time.” She continued, unsure of her own words.
The air erupted with the sound of thunder, loud enough to shake the walls of the small dorm. The group of girls screamed out and huddled close together. Jenn even felt herself jump at the sound and she had not jumped at the sound of thunder since she was very little. She actually enjoyed thunderstorms and would watch them from the large picture window in the living room whenever she could, but there was something different about this thunder. It didn’t sound normal. It was more like the sound of a deep gruttled roar of some beast then a clap of thunder and this unnerved the girl. She glanced around to see Kimberly wasn’t doing much better then the others girls as she huddled by her side, holding on tightly to Jenn’s arm. Jenn could tell that the girl was trying to keep her own fears at bay, but the storm wasn’t helping.
Jenn stepped up to the girl with the flashlight and placed a hand upon the girl’s, “Can I borrow this?” She politely asked.
The girl glanced up at Jenn, trembling with fright and Jenn felt she could have taken the flashlight if she really felt like it, but waited for the girl to respond. With a nod the girl relinquished the tool.
“Thanks.” Jenn gave the girl a warm smile, and then turned around to train the light down the hall, “We should get these girls down to the lobby. They will be safer down there and maybe Jessica will know what to do about this blackout.” She said with more bravery then she felt.
Kim nodded in agreement, “Girls, follow us and stay close.” She said in a commanding tone to the girls, trying to cover up her own dread as much as she could.
The girls all nodded and moved in closer to Jenn as they started down the hall.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 28
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Amy leaned over the girl that Angelina had brought into the clinic only moments before. It was apparent that the girl has drowned and more then likely had water in the lungs. Lightly placing a hand upon the girl’s chest with her fingers she could feel the girl’s her heart had stopped and she feared for the worst. She glanced around to see many eyes upon her and nervously shifted in her place. She preferred to keep her techniques a secret, letting the girls think of her as just another one of the girls, but at that moment she realized that she would have to shed her shell and expose herself as the Lord she was if she was to save this child. Unlike her cousins, Sophia and Melissa, her choice to be at Whispering Hills was all her own and she longed to keep her nature a secret, but secrets must be shared some time or other. Taking a deep breath she pushed her fingers on the girl’s chest and her hand began to glow a soft blue as they melted through the girl’s clothes and flesh. Ignoring the awed sounds that emitted from around her she let her hand sink into the girl until it was buried up to the wrist and felt around until her fingers wrapped around the girl’s lungs. With a slight shove of her mind she pushed the water from the girl’s lungs and watched as foul water spurted forth from the girl’s mouth.
“Missy, could you grab that bowl and tip her head?” She requested urgently, keeping her hands upon the girl’s lungs to assure that the water would not settle back into them. Without a word Melissa moved around the bed and picked up a large steel bowl next to the bed and slightly tilted the girl’s head, allowing the water to spill out of her mouth and into the bowl.
Amy let out a breath as she wrung the last of the water form the girl’s lungs and moved her hands to the girl’s heart. As she feared it has indeed stopped, but she could still feel life within the girl. Her eyes could see strains of yellow and blue light swirling from the centre of the girl’s chest to Angelina and back again, lifelines that linked the two girls souls as one. If she was not careful she could hurt the Death Sister in the process of reviving the girl. With one hand she untangled the two threads of life that emitted from the two girls and when they finally formed a single strain she sent a surge of her own energy into the girl’s heart, praying that it would start again and that there would be no major brain damage on the girl’s part. As her energy moved through the girl’s body it leapt from the bed and settled down again. Again Amy sent another wave of energy through the girl’s heart causing the girl’s body to jump to life yet again. Grinding her teeth Amy took the girl’s heart with both her hands and poured as much of her power through it that she allowed, without fear of making the heart burst.
Abruptly the girl sat up and began to suck in air into her lungs by her own power and sputter as the last of the water left in her system. Amy retracted a hand and patted the girl on the back, keeping her other hand on her heart, just in case it needed another jump-start.
“There you go.” Amy said to the girl as she rubbed her back, “How do you feel?”
The girl slowly opened her eyes to see the hand in her chest and quickly passed out again.
“What happened?” Angelina inquired concernedly.
Amy quickly removed her hand from the girl’s chest and pulled back the girl’s eyelid, “She just passed out.” Amy assured, “She should be alright now.” She placed a hand upon the girl’s chest again to feel her lungs pulling in air, sporadically, but still working. Her heart was also beating smoothly again, “But she is going to need some rest and for me to keep a close eye on her in case she goes into a collapse. Her body may be alive, but her soul is shattered and barely holding together, and that is the hardest part to mend.” She glanced up at Angelina, “Are you willing to stay with her a little longer? I mean just to make sure she stays with us. I’m not sure if you break your link to her she will live.”
Angelina nodded, “I’ll stay at her side.” She agreed, looking down at the girl and stroking her head gentle, “It is the most I can do.”
Amy stripped off a rubber glove with a snap, “Good, I’ll put her in an I.V. feed in the meantime.” She glanced over at Melissa, “Is she a new arrival, or just someone who stumbled upon here?”
“A new arrival.” Melissa replied, “Sophia went to gather the others from the Station a moment ago and should be bac-“ Abruptly Melissa clenched her chest and gasped for air.
“Missy?” Alyson reached out for the woman as she buckled over on all fours.
Amy spun around to see the Head Mistress fall to the ground and started to run to the woman’s side when the entire building began to shake and the lights lost power, several girls screaming out in fright.
“What the hell is going on here?” Amy inquired, trying hard to keep herself calm.
“S… Soph… ia…” Melissa said as she struggled for air. The emergency lights for the clinic suddenly turned, bathing Melissa’s anguished face in soft yellow light.
“Hold on Melissa.” Amy commanded as she dropped to the woman’s side and began to roll her over and checked for a pulse, “Can you tell me where it hurts?” Amy inquired worriedly.
Melissa looked up at the girl before her, “Sophia…” She breathed, her breaths coming out in short gasps, “S… she’s gone…”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 29
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Jessica raced down the streets of Whispering Hills. She was glad that Melissa had taken the time to teacher her a bit about driving and she knew she shouldn’t be speeding, but at that moment she did not really care and as far as she could see there wasn’t another soul in sight. Ever since they left the station parking lot, which was half full of cars, she expected to see a few cars, but there was nothing, not even people walking along the sidewalks. Just emptiness. She glanced at her wristwatch to see it was indeed just after seven so there should have been a few people walking around the town and yet there was nothing but the occasional plastic bag blowing in the wind. Then the streetlights began to flicker and she soon found herself having to rely only on the car’s headlights as the entire town was abruptly plunged in darkness and Jessica had to pay close attention to the street before her to make sure she did not miss their turn.
“Jessie?” Sarah spoke up from the back seat as she stared out the window of the car.
“Not now Sarah.” Jessica shot, trying hard to concentrate on her driving, she glanced up the hill at the Academy to see the clouds had thickened into a dense funnel cloud and bright sparks of lighten flashed in the middle, like an angry mouth opening to swallow up the school. She hoped that was just a figment of her imagination for the school was the only safe place she could think of going at that moment and she prayed it was still a safe haven for them to escape to.
“But there is something you should see.” Sarah stated as she pointed out the driver side window, “It’s really important.”
“What?” Jessica glanced at her side view mirror to see a shadowy form racing along side of the car, a white mask floating in front of the mass of darkness, “Oh shit!” Jessica pushed down on the accelerator and the car lurched forward. Abruptly the creature jumped in front of the car and crashed against the windshield, cracking it. The mask pressed up close to the windshield as long bone white claws dug deep gouges in the hood of the car.
“Hold on!” Jessica cried out as she spotted the dirt road to the Academy ground and wrenched the stirring wheel to the left, causing the Faceless to slide across the hood of the car and off into the woods that surrounded the path to the school.
Amber moved up closer to her window to see if the creature was still out there, “I think you lost it.” She said with a sigh of relief that she suddenly regretted as two more of the creatures flew out of the forest at the car and landed heavily upon the roof with enough force to cause the car to swerve slightly.
Jessica fought with the steering wheel as she tried to keep the car on the road before her. A road that was only narrow enough for two cars to travel along. To the right was a drop into dark dense forest that was shadowy on the brightest of days while to the left stood a hill that rose up at an impossible angle making it all the more important that Jessica keep in control. All around were many thick trees and if she were not careful they would hit one of those trees and end up more then likely rolling down the hill into the Western Woods, lost forever.
With this in mind she kept her eyes on the road ahead, praying that the entrance to the school grounds would appear soon, trying hard to ignore the screams that were coming from the back seat of the car, Unable to block out the sounds of the Faceless scratching at the roof of the car as she envisioned those claws ripping their way through the metal and fabric and then the flesh of her sisters. She was not ready to lose them so soon after getting them back. Suddenly the gates of the academy came into view and a smile cross her face as she hoped that the faceless would not be able to enter the school. Placing all her hopes and prayers on the Lords of Shadows, of whom she barely trusted before, she turned the steering wheel hard and nearly missed the brick pillars that marked the entrance to the school. A high-pitched wail filled the air as they passed the gates and she could hear the Faceless being dragged off the roof. With a glance in the rear-view mirror she could see the two shadowy forms in the red tail lights as they circled around the entrance, sparks of blue light emitting as they tried to cross the gates.
“Yes!!” Jessica hollered and punched at the roof of the car with a free hand triumphantly.
Sarah glanced out the back window, “What happened? Can’t they enter here?”
Jessica shook her head, “The Shadows can’t enter the Academy grounds.” She said happily, “There’s a barrier here that protects us from the creatures of the Dream Realm.” She explained simply.
Amber turned in her seat to face the girl, “There are more of those creatures?” She inquired worriedly.
Jessica nodded, “But they mostly keep to themselves.”
Amber looked at the girl sceptically, “And you like it here?”
Jessica slowed the car as they rounded the school and she noticed that the lights of the school and the dorm were black, “This is not good.” She remarked, ignoring the girl’s questions, “We have to find Head Mistress Melissa.” She stated as she passed the Western Dorms on her way to the Head Mistress’s home, only to find it too was dark. Then she spotted lights off in the distance, “I think the Nurse’s Office still has light.” She stated hopefully as she continued down the dirt road towards the building in the distance.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 30
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty
Kris raised a hand, glowing blue with fire light, into the air, “Is everyone alright?” She inquired, glancing around at the group of girls in the cafeteria.
Penny suddenly realized that she had wrapped her arms around Kris’s waist when the lights went out and slowly released the girl, “I’m sorry.” She apologized, taking a step away from the girl, terrified eyes not leaving the blue flames that leapt around Kris’s fingers
Kris reached out to pat the girl upon the head with her free hand only to have the girl duck out of the way. Kris glanced at her hand and was suddenly startled, as if she didn’t even realize her hand was on fire.
Tanya stepped up behind Penny and placed a hand on the girl’s shoulders, “There’s nothing to be afraid of.” She assured, “Kris will not hurt you.”
“D… doesn’t it hurt?” Penny inquired curiously.
Kris simply shook her head, “Nope, it just tingled a bit.” She suddenly chuckled, “You should see my sister, her entire arm goes up in flames. It is something else.” She said with a grin.
Penny stared at the flames as an image of a girl with several large wings and flaming arm came to mind, “Did you sister have a bunch of huge wings, lots of them?” She inquired interestedly.
Kris nodded and studied the girl, “Yeah, that is right she was there when Kima and Kim first entered your dreams.” She suddenly recalled.
“This is all wonderful and grand.” Natalie suddenly said, “But shouldn’t we be checking out the rest of the dorms? There could be damage somewhere and some of the girls could need our help.”
“Your right. Sorry.” Kris flushed in embarrassment, and then glanced around to see everyone was now standing around her, “Well, let us see if there are any flashlights in the office first, I can not keep this flame going forever.” She stated, feeling the energy from the Malith stone quickly draining.
“You lead the way.” Natalie suggested as she pulled a tiny flashlight out of her jacket pocket and flipped it on.
Misty eyes the girl carefully, “How much stuff do you have in there?” She asked, curiously scanning the jacket for anything poking out oddly.
Natalie shrugged, “Just some essentials.” She remarked and produced several small throwing daggers between the fingers of her left hand and smiled.
Emily laughed, “Essentials if you are paranoid maybe.”
Natalie glared at the girl, “If you knew some of the things that lurk outside the walls of the academy grounds you wouldn’t be laughing.”
“Well, come on girls.” Kris gestured towards the doors to the lobby and they started across the cafeteria, all keeping close together, making sure nothing could jump out at them. They soon came to the large metal double doors to the lobby and Kris pushed them open with her other hand.
Several girls stood around the lobby, most in pyjamas and nightgowns, some holding flashlights and others with blankets wrapped around themselves protectively. They all looked up as the group of girls entered and the moment their eyes set upon Kris and her glowing hand they rushed the girl, all with questions and worries.
“Kris!” Cathy exclaimed at the sight of the girl and rushed to her side, “You’re a Sister. You’ll protect us right?”
Kris rubbed at the back of her head. “I don’t know.” The light from her hand began to dwindle and she quickly waved it out and glanced around at the group that circled her, “Can we borrow those flashlights?” She requested of the girls, who nervously held the lights close to themselves, muttering to themselves uncertianly.
Natalie stepped around Kris, “Listen,” She said in a tone of authority that made the girls look up at her, “We need your flashlights. There is likely to be more girls lost and scared upstairs and we need to check on them, as well as find out how to get the lights back on. So if you could please lead us them it would be of great help, either that or you can come with us and help search for the other girls.”
Several girls quickly handed their flashlights to Kris and Natalie and retreated to the comfort of the sofas, leaving four standing before Kris, flashlights held firmly in hand.
“I’ll help.” Cathy stated firmly with a nod of her head.
“So will I.” Said another girl, followed by two others.
Natalie counted the flashlights she now had, “I have three flashlights.” She said to Kris.
“Two here.” Kris held up the lights and turned to her friends, “Any of you willing to come with us?” She inquired, holding the extra light out to the girls.
Misty was the first to take the torch from Kris’s hand, “I’ll come.”
Tanya took two of the lights from Natalie and held one out to Cherilyn, “You up for another adventure?”
Cherilyn grudgingly took the light, “No, but I’m coming all the same.”
Emily moved closer to Penny, “I’ll stay down here and make sure everything is alright.”
Kris reached into her pocket and pulled out a ring of keys, “Check the office, there should be some candles or something in case of an emergency like this.”
Emily nodded and reached out a hand to Penny, “You want to come with me?” she softly requested.
Penny slowly nodded and took the girl’s hand, “I don’t like the dark.” She admitted shyly.
Emily smiled at the girl, “Neither do I. Come on, lets see if we can find some candles and brighten this place up a little.” The two of them moved across the room towards the office.
Kris turned to the small group of girls that had gathered about her, “We should split up and search every room, then bring anyone you find back down here…” She glanced at the cafeteria and wished that they had finished cleaning up because they were going to need all the room they could get, “Take them into the cafeteria if needed, but try to keep them in here if possible.
Emily suddenly returned with a book and another flashlight in hand, “Kris? I thought this might help.” She offered the book to the girl.
Kris turned the book over to see it was the room listing and nodded in satisfaction, “Good, but keep it down here and maybe check off the girl’s as we find them.” She handed the book back to the girl.
Just then a girl called out from one of the windows, “There is something out there!” She cried out, waving frantically for the others to join her.
Kris rushed to the window to see a pair of headlights moving along passed the dorm and down the road.
“Do you think it is Head Mistress Sophia?” Tanya inquired curiously.
Kris only shook her head, “I don’t know.” She watched as the car moved down the road, “I think it is going to my Aunts’ house so it is possible. Hopefully they will get the lights working soon.” Suddenly the world outside was lit up by a bright flash of lightening followed by a heavy clap of thunder and abruptly rain started falling, not a slow trickle, but a torrential down pour that sheeted the windows with water, blurring the images outside, making it impossible to see anything beyond a few centimetres.
“We’d better hurry.” Natalie insisted as she turned away from the windows.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 31
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-One
Kim carefully crept down the hallway; keeping the flashlight Jenn gave her low in order to keep an eye out for bugbears. Jenn kept close beside Kim with the other girls, Kim counted five in total, stayed close behind them. Before long they came to the stairs to the lobby and Kim took hold of the handle and took a deep breath. Fear filled her heart as she recalled the last time the lights went out and the nightmarish world that stood behind the door. She hoped that there wasn’t another hellish place awaiting her on the other side of this door because she was not ready to face such a thing again.
Quickly she pulled the door opened and was startled by the sight of Kris standing right before here. She jumped back from the door and held her hand to her chest as she tried to catch her breath.
“You… scared me…. to death.” Kim said between breaths.
Kris stepped out of the stairwell with Tanya, Cherilyn and Cathy following closely behind her, “Sorry about that.” She glanced around at the group of girls, “Is everyone alright?”
The girls mumbled in return.
Tanya rushed over to Jenn’s side, “Jenn!!” She hugged the girl tightly, “I’m glad you’re safe.” She glanced at Kim for a second and whispered into the girl’s ear, “Is everything alright?” She inquired worriedly.
Jenn shrugged and leaned against the wall as Kris ushered the other girl’s down the stairs to the lobby, “I’m alright, I guess.” She answered nonchalantly, “Kim needed me so I was helping her when the lights went out.”
“Is she alright?” Cherilyn inquired as she stepped closer to the two girls, noticing Kim was now sitting on the ground in a heap and holding tightly to the flashlight.
Jenn nodded, “Alright as she can be. She forgot everything from the past and could barely remember me when I met her in the hall.”
“Geez.” Tanya rubbed the back of her neck.
Kris approached Kim and knelt beside the girl, “Are you going to be alright?” She asked softly.
Kim raised her head to show a tear streaked face, “I… I…” She stammered, her lips trembling.
Jenn pushed passed her two friends and dropped beside the girl, “Kim??”
Kim shook her head and curled up on the ground, her arms tucked between her knees, “My chest hurts.” She sobbed lightly, the fright of something behind the door scared her more then she thought and she suddenly felt very lost.
Jenn glanced up at her friends, “Maybe I should take her downstairs.” She suggested.
Kris lightly touched Kim on the back, “Kim…?” She asked quietly, “Kim, I don’t know if this will help, but Penny is waiting for you downstairs.”
“Penny…” As if the sound of the girl’s name had some sort of power over Kim she slowly uncurled herself and struggled to stand. “S… she needs me…” She said weakly and started towards the stairs.
Jenn wrapped an arm around the girl’s waist, “Up you go.” She said as she helped the girl to her feet and the two girls passed through the door to the stairs.
Kris watched them for a moment and considered following when Tanya spoke up.
“Kris, we should check on the other girls.” She said seriously, “I know you want to protect Jenn, but leave her alone for the moment.”
Kris nodded and turned back to the dorm halls searching the two halls that stretched out before them. They had decided to split into groups of two, each taking a row of doors and knocking upon each one as they went along. Natalie and Misty took a group of three other girls up the cafeteria stairs at the far end to the top floor, while Kris, Tanya, Cherilyn and Cathy started at this end on the second floor.
“Cathy and I will go this way.” Kris stated, pointing down the hall to the right, “You two go that way.” Pointing down the hall straight in front of them.
Tanya turned her flashlight down the hall, “Alright.” She glanced over her shoulder at Kris, “Be careful.” She warned.
“You too.” Kris added and the four girls split up.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 32
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-Two
Jessica opened the back door of the car for the girls, keeping an arm over her head in a vain attempt to keep herself dry, “I can see people inside.” She stated happily as she helped Amber out of the car.
Amber looked up at the small building, “What kind of place is this?” She asked curiously.
“A small medical centre run by one of the sweetest girls around.” Jessica explained, “Come on. We can get your bags later.” She urged as the group of girls followed her into the building.
Jessica was shocked to find the building crowded with girls sitting on the ground and leaning against counters, “What is going on here?” She anxiously asked as she glanced from one girl to another.
Amber stared at the number of girls in amazement, “Do all these girls live here?” She asked in bewilderment.
“There are two dorms on the grounds that can each house about a hundred girls each.” Jessica explained as she crept over the girls, “But there has never been a point where they have both been full. Actually the Eastern Dorms is never over half full.”
Sarah shook her head in amazement, “Where did all these girls come from? Don’t they have homes to go to?”
Jessica shrugged, “Some don’t and others don’t wish to return to their former lives. Most have suffered so much in the real world that they would rather stay here because they feel safer.” She scanned the room to see Amy not far away, “Amy!!” She called out to the nurse.
Amy glanced up from one of the girl’s that she was examining, “Jessica? What are you doing here?” She stood up to see several new faces behind the Dorm Head, “Well hello? I’m Amy, the Head Nurse here, are you all new students?” She inquired glancing from one girl to another.
Melissa staggered over to Amy’s side. “You made it here safely. Where is Sophia?” She inquired uneasily.
Jessica shifted in her spot, “We has a problem.” She said in a low voice, “Carey…”
Melissa sat down heavily upon the edge of a bed, “She didn’t make it did she?”
Jessica shook her head, “They both vanished.”
Melissa’s eyes brightened, “Disappeared? You did not see her body?”
Jessica continued to shake her head, “She ran at Carey and grabbed onto her and then there was this huge flash of light and they disappeared.”
A broad smile crossed Melissa’s face, “That’s my sister for you. Always going for the dramatic exit.”
Jessica blinked at the woman, “So she’s alive?”
Melissa nodded, “More then likely.” She stated confidently, “Knowing my sister she simply dragged Carey off to somewhere where she could not harm you and give you time to escape and get the new girls back to the school. She will probably show up again in a day or two.” She said with an indifferent shrug.
Jessica let out a sigh of relief, “Thank goodness. I was afraid she was gone forever.”
While Jessica talked with the Head Mistress Amber glanced around at the many faces that stared up at her. So many frightened faces all in search of someone to rescue them and the sight tugged at her heart and she wished she could take them all home with her.
“Can you believe this?” Sarah whispered into Amber’s ear, “It is like being back at the orphanage, but on a much larger scale.”
“They look so lost.” Amber remarked as her eyes moved from one girl to another, “How is any of this possible.”
Amy approached the two girls, “You always thought you were alone in your pains, Am I right?”
Amber was startled by the nurse’s suddenly appearance, “N.. no…” She stammered as she realized that the nurse could hear them even when they were whispering. She again glanced around her, “I never thought I was alone, I just hoped that no one else suffered the way we did.” She said with a sigh.
Amy gave the girl a small smile, “I know what you mean, I used to think that way as well, but after a few years here I realized that was impossible and that there would always be suffering in the world, but at least I could try to help those that wish to be saved and that is how I ended up working here.”
Sarah cocked her head as she looked the girl over, “But you are so young, you can’t be older then us.”
Amy laughed, “You can not let appearances deceive you. I have been here much longer then you would believe and so has the Head Mistress over there.” She nodded towards Melissa, “She may seem childish and young at times, but she has a big heart and knows what the children here need, you are all our family here.”
“Just like us.” Sarah muttered to Amber.
Amber’s eyes suddenly set upon someone familiar in the far corner of the room and started towards the girl.
“Do you know her?” Amy inquired, “She just arrived here and we know very little about her.”
Abruptly Angelina stood and blocked Amber from getting closer, “You must not go near her.” Angelina insisted.
Amber glanced over the girl’s shoulder, “I just want to see if I knew he-“ Her eyes fell upon the girl’s small face and her eyes widened in shock and she spun around to face Sarah, “It’s April!!!” She exclaimed excitedly, “She’s here after all.”
“April?” Sarah rushed over to Amber’s side only to have Angelina step in front of her.
“What is this?” Sarah glared down at the cloaked girl, “Who are you? Why won’t you let us see April?”
Amy circled around the girls to Angelina’s side, “You will have to forgive Angelina. She rescued this child from a certain death and their souls are currently intertwined, as such she shares many of the feelings that this girl feels and for some reason she feels the need to keep you from coming close to the girl.”
Jessica approached the group, “Angelina…” She stared at the girl in shock, “Isn’t she one of the Death Sisters?” She inquired nervously.
Amy nodded, “I’d like you to meet Angelina, Sister of Suicidal Death.”
“A Death Angel?” Amber exclaimed, “What is she doing with our sister?”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 33
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-Three
Tiffany, the newest and youngest of Kelly’s small gang, sat in her fourth floor room with the covers pulled over her head and trembling in fright, the image of the Flame Dog engraved in her mind. She didn’t want to hurt anyone; she just wanted to be part of a group and not be so alone in this insane school. She still didn’t know why she was at the school in the first place and didn’t feel she belonged amongst them. Kelly gave her a decision, either join her or run from her. She was tired of running and was happy to finally be the one doing the chasing, and it was fun too. She found she enjoyed being the one on top for once, even if she was the lowest ranking girl in the group. It made her feel special the way the kids in the school moved out of her way when she came down the hall. No one would ever pick on her again.
But today Kelly went too far. She knew they shouldn’t have entered The Alleys and got a bad feeling the moment they stepped foot in that dark and gloomy place, but Kelly would hear no buts about it, if she turned away she would instantly rejected from the group and she knew it. Now she was certain that they had upset the Lords of Shadow and feared that she would wake up one morning to find that Flame Dog feasting upon her entrails. She had been sitting in her room for some time when the lights went out and now feared that the Dog was indeed coming for her and she huddled under her covers in fright.
Suddenly there was a banging from the windows behind her and Tiffany jumped up and screamed. She quickly looked over at the window to find it swinging open, the curtains blowing wildly in the wind as a mix of rain and wet leaves poured into the room. Jumping to her feet Tiffany rushed to the window with the intent of closing it, but stopping in her tracks when she noticed something crouching upon the windowsill, watching her. Whatever it was it was small and she could only make out a vague form when lightening flashed and she let out a terrified scream and turned to flee the room.
The creature moved swiftly, leaping at the girl before she could get to the door and shoving her into door. It hissed in the girl’s ears as it perched on her back, forcing her to the ground.
“Tiiifffaannyyy….” It said in a small low whisper and gleefully giggled.
Tiffany sobbed as she struggled under the creatures weight, she could feel its feet upon her shoulder blade, making it impossible for her to move. Its arm moved to the floor next to her face and she could see that the creature was wearing the tattered remains of a long sleeved sweater, it dripping with rain water, tiny finger dangling from the opening in the wristband.
“Please…” Tiffany sobbed, “Please don’t hurt me…”
“Plleeassee doon’t hurt meeee…” It mimicked and cackled, abruptly the fingers clenched into a fist and three short blade sprung forth from beneath the sleeve, curved sharp steel that looked like the talons of some kind of bird of prey and Tiffany was it’s prey.
Tiffany squirmed under the beast and cried out for help only to have her cries cut short as the blade bit into her sides, piercing her lungs and blood sputtered from her lips.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 34
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-Four
Natalie slowly moved down the long hall of the fourth floor with Misty at her side. They already came across several girls in the hall and ushered them down the stairs before beginning a closer inspection of the individual rooms. She peered into the open door of a bedroom, moving her flashlight to the ceiling and looked at the dead lights overhead, “I don’t like this.” She muttered more to herself then anything else as she closed the door.
Misty followed the girl’s eyes, but could not see what the girl was looking at, “What don’t you like?” She inquired curiously, “Is the brave Natalie afraid of the dark?”
Natalie shook her head, “No, I’m afraid for the girl’s of the school. There are many things that lurk in the shadows and without light they are free to slither about the building without a care in the world.”
This thought made Misty shiver and glance around her at the darkness, “You know how to really scare a girl did you know that?” She remarked as she clenched her tennis rack in hand, which they had retrieved not long ago from her room. It was a wooden racket and one she liked very much and the thought of breaking it did not sit well on her, but she needed something for protection and it was the only thing that came to mind.
Natalie played the flashlight across the walls in search of the next door, “Sorry, I just like to be prepared and don’t think living in ignorance will help anyone.” She said as they moved towards the next room.
Misty sighed, “I guess you’re right, but I never considered how lucky we are living on the school grounds until now. Do you think any of those night creatures could get in here?”
Natalie shrugged, “Anything is possible. Kris’s sister found a Bug Bear in Penny’s room so there could be more lurking about.”
A flash of lightening filled the hall followed quickly by a rumble of thunder and Misty suddenly clung to Natalie’s arm, “Geez, that is one hell of a storm.” She said, her eyes moving across the ceiling overhead.
“You afraid of thunder?” Natalie inquired, looking at the girl as she clung to her arm.
Misty quickly removed her hands from the girl’s sleeve, “No… I was admiring your leather jacket.” She shamefully lied, petting at the girl’s arm.
“Ahhhh… I see.” Natalie replied with a smile and patted the girl’s hand on her arm, “I’ll protect you so don’t worry.”
Misty dropped her hands to her side, “Don’t patronize me.” She said in a low growl, “I don’t need anyone to protect me.”
“I’m sorry.” Natalie apologized, “I didn’t mean to insult you. I know you can handle yourself, I saw the way you stood up to Kelly. I wouldn’t go up again her without some kind of weapon so you should be proud of yourself.” Natalie knocked upon the next-door and waited to hear an answer.
Misty flushed lightly, “To tell you the truth I was scared out of my skin, but didn’t want Kelly to know that. I’ve been wondering, where did you learn to fight like that and where did you get that weird thing on your arm?”
“Alyson taught me most of what I know.” Natalie explained, “I was a gymnast before meeting her and I learned how to mix my previous lessons with her’s. She gave me the arm blade a while ago, along with this jacket.”
“So you too are really close after all.” Misty said slyly, “I don’t think anyone is here.” She said nodding to the door and they continued on their way.
Natalie rubbed her head. “I guess so…” She tested the handle just to make sure, “I just wish I knew what she felt about me. She can be so confusion at times.”
Misty smiled at the girl, “Have you two kissed?”
Now it was Natalie’s turn to blush, “No…”
“But you want to, don’t you?” Misty inquired curiously, “I see the look on your face, you can’t hide it from me.”
Natalie tried to wipe the expression from her face and stopped in the middle of the hall to face the girl before her, “What does it matter? She doesn’t want to talk to me since catching me kissing Kima.”
Misty blinked in shock, “So you really did kiss her? Here I was thinking you were a complete virgin.”
Natalie’s blush brightened, “You don’t have to be so blunt about it.”
“Sorry, I just thought the way you blushed about a simple kiss that you had never done anything with another girl.” Misty explained bluntly, “There is nothing wrong with holding yourself for the right girl, hell I wish I could have that choice, but it is a way to late for me and I didn’t get a say in the matter.”
“I’m not a virgin…” Natalie said in a low pained voice.
Misty leaned closer to the girl and could see an expression of agony upon her face, “Did someone rape you?” Misty asked in a hushed voice. Natalie wrapped her arms around herself and that was all Misty needed to see for an answer, “Oh, Natalie… I never realized…” She lightly hugged the girl; “You are always so brave and strong, I always though you didn’t really belong here.”
Natalie stifled back a sob, “D… don’t tell anyone…” She requested.
Misty shook her head, “I won’t, and it is our secret. I promise.” She stepped back from the girl to look at her face, “Do you remember who did it?”
Natalie nodded, “You remember that thing from the TV?”
“The one that was chasing after Penny?” Misty asked, not really sure what Natalie was talking about.
Natalie nodded, “He’s a Ghoul from my nightmares.” She explained, feeling an odd weight lift as she told her story, “He was my cousin who went insane and murdered my family and his own while we visited for Christmas and then killed himself. He tried to strangle me and thought I was dead, but I was just laying perfectly still, wanting him to stop hurting me.” Tears sprung forth from her eyes, “His image haunted me for years and I thought I’d pushed him out, but he just moved on to other kids, becoming something else. I could barely fight him when he attacked Kima. I never felt so helpless.” She looked up at Misty, “He is what I fear lurking in the shadows, why I never go without some form of weapon in hand. I never want to feel that weak again, if he ever returns I want the strength to kill him.”
Misty stared at the girl in awe, “God, you have been through a lot… and here I’ve been feeling sorry for myself when my story can’t even compare.” She let out a deep sigh.
“So how did you end up here anyway?” Natalie inquired curiously, “Everyone here has some dark story to tell, what’s yours?”
Misty waved the girl off and scanned the halls with her flashlight, “It is nothing you would be interested in.”
Natalie stepped closer to the girl, “Try me.”
Misty considered her response when the halls filled with a horrible pained scream.
“What the hell was that?” Misty asked, for an answer Natalie raced down the hall towards the sound, “Hey! Don’t leave me here alone.” She called out after the girl.
The screams turned to a gargled sound that seemed to be emitting from behind the fifth door down the hall. Natalie quickly grabbed hold of the knob and wrenched the door open without even a second thought as to what could be standing behind it. She saw a flash of silver and raised her blade arm in time to reflect whatever swung at her, hearing metal striking metal. She blinked into the room to see her assailant was bouncing across the room and leapt out of the open window at the far end. Natalie quickly leaped over the body on the ground, rushing to the window and cautiously peeked out to see no sign of the creature.
“Shit, it got away.” She slammed the window shut in frustration and turned to find Misty standing at the door, staring down at something on the floor. In her haste to catch the creature she didn’t even notice the girl lying on the floor. She trained her light upon the girl to find her back riddled with holes and slash marks, exposing bone in some places.
Misty dropped her flashlight and brought her hands to her mouth as her own screams echoed through the dorm halls.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 35
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-five
Penny pulled another candle out of the box she found in the office and lit it with one of the many other candles that we already ablaze around the room and set it upon plate on a night table, and then moved to another empty spot and proceeded to do the same. The room was already a glow with the light of over twenty candles, but it did not feel like enough for her, she needed to banish the darkness from every corner of the room and no one seemed to complain as she went about her task. As she set another candle down the stairwell doors opened and she glanced up to see Kimberly and a group of other girls enter the room. Excitedly she rushed to Kim only to find her enthusiasm quickly drained from herself at the sight of Jenn helping Kim to the couch and the weak state Kim was in. Gathering up her strength she moved around the couches to Kimberly’s side.
“K… Kim?” She inquired worriedly, scanning her lover for wounds.
Kim smiled weakly at the girl and reached out for her, “I’m alright Penny.” She assured the girl, letting Penny join her on the couch and holding the girl tightly, “Sorry if I worried you.” She apologized weakly.
Penny continued to look her girlfriend over carefully, “What happened to you? You look so pale.”
Jenn smiled down at the Penny, “She’ll be fine, just her time of the month is all.”
Penny stared at Jenn perplexedly, “Time of the month?” She asked with a puzzled look upon her face.
Jenn frowned at the girl, “You know… her period came?” Penny continued to stare at her as if she did not understand a word she was saying, “Her period… menstruation? Aunt flow? Are you understanding any of this?”
Penny shook her head and nervously glanced around as she realized several girls were now staring at her, “W… What is it? I really don’t know…”
Jenn moved around the couch and lowered herself beside the girl, “Penny… haven’t you ever, bled, down there…” She gestured to her crotch and made the girl sink into Kimberly closer. Jenn glanced around at the other girls and ran a hand uneasily through her hair, causing her bangs to fall into her eyes, “How old are you?” She finally asked.
Penny thought for a moment and looked like she was going to say something only to shake her head and rethink her answer again.
“Do you know how old you are?” Jenn inquired anxiously.
Penny frowned as if she was trying to think hard and shook her head, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.
Emily suddenly came running over to the group holding the dorm ledger in her hands, “It says here she is seventeen.” She breathed in awe as she stared at the listing before her and back up at the girl, “But… that is impossible, she doesn’t look like she has even entered her teens yet…” She thought about the first time she saw the girl, “Did you get younger or something?”
Kimberly glanced between the girls, hugging Penny closely, “Will you two leave her alone. Can’t you see you are scaring her?” She demanded firmly, regaining some sense of strength being close to the girl.
Jenn looked at Kim, “You don’t understand.” She pleaded with the girl, “The longer one stays inside of a dream the more serious the menstrual pains will be, but she doesn’t even know what we are talking about, which means she has never had her period before…” She paused for a moment, her eyes widening, “Just like you”
A loud crack of thunder shook the building and several flashes of lightening blanketed the room with white light and that was when the screaming began.
*******
“Why would a Death Angel try to save someone?” Sarah inquired smartly.
Amber nodded, “She is our sister, we have a right to know what happened to her.”
Amy stepped between the girls and the Angelina, her arms out to either side of her, “I will not allow fighting in my clinic is that understood?” She stated coolly, “Angelina has her reasons and I trust her. If you have a problem with her then I suggest you leave my clinic for the time being.”
Sarah stepped up to Amy, showing that she was slightly taller then the girl, “April is our sister, you don’t expect us to leave her in the care of a Death Angel do you?”
Jessica pulled her sister away from the nurse, “Let it go.” She insisted, “Not all the Sisters of Death are bad, she probably has a good reason to be protective of April.”
“Why should we trust you?” Sarah hissed at the girl, “You left us to fend for ourselves all those years ago, why should you care about us now?”
Jessica flinched in pain, but did not falter from her stance, “I left because I had too.” She seethed, trying to keep her calm, “I came looking for you, but I couldn’t figure out a way to get you out of that place. It tore me to shreds leaving you there, but I had no choice. If I didn’t leave they would have… would have…” She could not finish her sentence as tears began to build up at her eyes and she wiped at them, “Shit, this is hopeless.” She turned on her heels and started out of the clinic.
Melissa raced after the girl, “Jessie wait.” She tried to give the girl a hug only to have her efforts shrugged away.
“Just leave me alone.” Jessica demanded and stormed out of the clinic, allowing the doors to bang behind her.
The rain had slowed to a steady stream now, but it was manageable and she stepped out from under the awning over the clinic doors, allowing the cool water to shower her and wash away the grief that was welling up inside of her. She leaned against the car with her head in her hands as she tried to think. She did not abandon her sisters, did she? She was so sure that without her around her sisters would be better off; those monsters would loss interest in them without their toy to do their bidding. She felt sick to her stomach at the thought of the acts she was forced to perform upon her sisters and lifted her head to let out a pained cry. She screamed out in the night as thunder rolled overhead, hoping the sound would drawn out her wailings. After a time she stopped screaming and sat upon the hood of the car, her knees curled up close to her, the rain pelting her already short hair, flattening it all the more.
The doors to the clinic opened and someone with an umbrella came out. She could not see who it was through the haze of the rain, but did not really care and looked away as the person approached her.
Amber stepped up to Jessica and held the umbrella out to her, “Here.” She offered only to have Jessica shake her head in refusal.
“I don’t need one.” She insisted, “I spent a lot of time in the rain, I’m used to it.”
Amber stepped a little closer to the girl, trying to share the umbrella with her while she leaned against the door of the car, kicking the small rocks that made up the gravel road to the clinic, “I’m sorry about Sarah.” She said, her voice nearly drowned out by the rain drumming upon the roof of the car.
“Forget it.” Jessica jumped off the hood of the car and she shoved her hands deep into the pockets of her cargo pants, “I don’t expect any of you to like me, hell I would hate myself after the crap I put you all through.”
Amber stared at the girl in disbelief, “Did you really think you were saving us by leaving?”
Jessica put her back to the girl, “I thought.” She sighed and scratched her head, sending water splattering about, “Hell, I don’t know what I thought, I was young and stupid.”
Amber moved around the girl to get a look at her face, “You really believed you were saving us…” She said in awe, and then thought over the events that transpired after Jessica’s disappearance, “In a way you did save us.” She admitted more to herself then anything else.
Jessica spun around to face the girl, a puzzled look upon her face, “Are you just saying that to make me feel better?” She asked angrily, “Because I don’t need your sympathy, I was doing fine before I remembered you and… and…”
Amber looked into Jessica’s pained eyes and felt her heart breaking. She suddenly could not remember why she was so angry with Jessica to begin with. Her eyes fell to the ground in shame.
“Y… your right…” Amber said, holding the umbrella with both hands as she tried to keep her grip steady, “I should be apologizing. You were always taking the brunt of Ma’am punishments when I was the one who couldn’t keep in line.” She took a step closer to Jessica, placing a hand lightly upon the girl’s shoulder while letting her eyes move over the girl’s body, astonished by how much the girl had grown. “I should’ve come looking for you or something. I was too busy being angry with you for leaving that I never even though about what you were going through. I’m sorry…” She let out a soft sob and Jessica wrapped her arms around the girl.
“It’s alright.” Jessica insisted as she buried her face in Amber’s hair, breathing in her scent for the first time in years, “You don’t need to apologize.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 36
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-six
Alyson sat in the corner of the clinic upon one of the many hard backed plastic chairs. Her eyes lightly closed as she tried to rest, feeling slightly drained from rushing to the Melissa’s place. Amy had given her more painkillers for her leg was aching and she had been spending the last while quietly sitting and listening to her surroundings. Abruptly a white hot flash shot through her head and she clenched her right eye as images flooded through her head. Suddenly she was seeing through someone else’s eyes. The person was huddled in the shadows of a tree and she could feel rain pelting against her head and face. Through a window she could see Natalie peering out at her, but not seeing her, then Natalie closed the window and turned away, letting the curtain fall over the window, blocking her view. The thing glanced down at their small blood soaked hands and Alyson felt a mix of anger and regret fill her, then the thing dropped from the tree it was perched in and ran off into the Western Woods.
“Alyson?” Amy’s voice drifted through Alyson’s mind as the vision began to clear and the pain slowly subsided, “Alyson? Are you alright?”
Alyson struggled to her feet with Amy’s help, “N… Nate… trouble… dorms…” She muttered incoherently and she pushed out of Amy’s grasp only to stumble to the ground again.
Amy dropped to the girl’s side, “Take it easy, don’t force yourself, you are still healing remember.”
Alyson panted, “T… there is some… something… in… the dorms…”
Melissa approached Alyson, “Something? Which dorms? The Western Dorms?”
Alyson nodded again. She discovered her crutch had fallen beside her and grabbed, pulling herself up to her feet, “I have to get to Natalie.” She stated as she fought back the dizziness that tried to knock her back down again.
“You are in no shape to fight.” Amy firmly reminded the girl, “Let someone else take care of it.” She insisted.
Alyson shook her head, “I have to see her, have to make sure she is alright.”
“I’ll go with you then.” Melissa stated with a nod, “I should check in on the other girls as well.”
Sarah stepped forward, “Is there anyway I can help?” She inquired concernedly.
Amy handed Alyson’s arm to Sarah, “Could you help her to the car and tell Jessica that she is needed at the Dorms?”
Sarah nodded as she let Alyson lean on her, “Alright, Come on then.”
****
Jessica was enjoying holding Amber again, noticing just how much she missed the sensation of her warmth against her skin. Not even the cold of the rain could disturb her enjoyment of that moment. Abruptly the clinic doors banged open and Alyson hobbled down the steps, leaning heavily upon her crotch and nearly slipping upon the wet grass. Amy and Melissa shortly followed her, helping Alyson keep her footing.
“Let me go!” Alyson shouted as she struggled to her feet, “I have to get to Natalie.” She insisted.
Jessica ran over to the girl, “What is wrong?” She inquired.
Alyson clenched at her chest, “I feel something coming from the Dorms, something powerful.”
Jessica started moving towards the car, “Get in.” She insisted as she opened the back door for Alyson and the girl hobbled towards the car.
Amber watched the girl perplex, “What are you going to do?” She asked Jessica worriedly as Sarah suddenly joining her side.
“I’m the Dorm Head.” Jessica stated as she took the keys from her pocket and moved to the driver’s side door, “Those girls need me.”
Melissa ran around the car and lightly moved Jessica away from the door, “I’m driving this time.” She said, as she took the keys from Jessica, her eyes moving to the scratch marks that covered the roof of her car.
“I’m coming with you.” Amber insisted.
Sarah gawked at her sister, “Are you insane? Don’t you remember those creatures outside of the school? They’ll tear you to shreds.” She said frantically.
Amber got into the car and helped pull Alyson’s wounded leg into the car, “I’m not leaving Jessie again.” She stated boldly, “And I want to help.” She smiled to herself and nodded, “I want to help.” She repeated and glanced around, “What about Caitlin?”
“She wanted to stay with April.” Sarah remarked.
Jessica walked around to the passenger side door when she noticed Alyson struggling to get into the car with wide-eyed surprise, “When did you get hurt?” She inquired worriedly.
Amber gentle placed Alyson’s leg on her lap, “Are you in pain?”
Alyson did not return either of the girls’ gazes, “Do not worry about me. I’ll be fine in a day.” She stated as she closed the back door.
Melissa opened the driver side door and got in, as did Jessica, “Don’t try to force yourself too much Alyson. I know you feel you are super girl, but you need to give your body time to heal.” She stated as she turned on the engine.
“Alyson…” Amber mumbled to herself, a hand on her chin and thought lines creasing her forehead as if she were in deep thought.
Sarah lightly set a hand upon Amber’s thigh, “Is something wrong?” She inquired worriedly.
Jessica glanced over her shoulder at Amber, “Amber?”
Amber’s head slowly rose and turned to look at Alyson. Her eyes began to focus as if they had never seen the girl sitting next to her before and studied her features so closely that it made Alyson back into her corner of the car.
“Wha… What is it? Do you know me or something?” She inquired nervously, not really wanting to know the answer.
Abruptly Amber’s eyes widened and her jaw grew slack with surprise, “A-lee-she-on-a…” She said slowly, almost carefully.
Alyson slowly nodded, “How do you know my full name?” She said with a swallow.
Amber blinked a couple of times and jumped in her seat excitedly, hitting her head on the low ceiling and crying out in pain.
“Amber!!” Sarah wrapped her arms protectively around the girl, “Amber are you alright?”
Amber rubbed the top of her head as she turned back to Alyson, “Alyshione? Alyshione is that really you?” She asked through a seethe of pain.
Alyson slowly nodded, “And who may you be?”
Amber quickly turned to face the girl, her express changing from pain to that of excitement, “My god it really is you, isn’t it? Don’t you remember me? We went to the same orphanage together. We were sisters.”
“Sisters?” Alyson mumbled, she did not recall any of the girls at the orphanage ever referring to her that way before.
Sarah placed a hand on Amber’s shoulder as she tried to look over the girl’s shoulder at Alyson, “You sure? I don’t remember her.”
Amber shook her head, “It was before Ma’am. I spent a few months at an orphanage before being sent to the home and I met Alyson in the nurse’s room.” She explained in an excited ramble, “The doctors were always calling her up to the nurse’s ward and she always looked depressed, then one day she simply disappeared. Rumour was that there was something different about her and that she was really a-“
Alyson quickly raised her good hand to cover the girl’s mouth and glared at Amber intensely, “Do not say it. It was all a lie.” She said through bared teeth, “Do me a favour and forget whatever you heard about me, is that clear?”
“Hey!” Sarah protested, “Take your hand off my sister.”
Amber raised a hand to stop Sarah and a smile could be seen in her eyes as she nodded.
Alyson slowly removed her hand, “I… I’m sorry about that.”
Amber shook her head, “I understand.” She continued to smile, not taking her eyes off of Alyson, “Just so you know I never cared what they said about you. You will always be one of my sisters. Remember you promised we would be sisters, didn’t you?”
Alyson suddenly recalled the little curly haired girl and their promise and blinked at Amber, “You really think of me that way?”
Amber nodded firmly and set a hand on Alyson’s, “It’s nice to see you again. I’m glad you are safe and weren’t picked up by some weirdo or something.”
Jessica chuckled under her breath, “Wait till you meet her brother.”
“Jessica!” Melissa shot.
Jessica flinched, “Sorry.”
Melissa parked the car in front of the Western Dorm’s front doors, “We are here girls, welcome to your new home.”
Sarah glanced up at the building leerily, “Just when I thought we were through with living with a million roommates here we are again.” She sighed disapprovingly.
Melissa opened her door, “You don’t have to stay if you don’t want to.” She insisted, “Just know that this place is as much your home as any other.”
“Home…” Amber muttered to herself, “I still don’t really know what that is.”
Jessica exited the car and opened the back door, “Well, I for one am happy to call this place home. It is more like living in a big apartment building and much nicer then those old orphanages or the foster home that is for sure.” She explained as she helped Alyson out of the car, then Amber.
Alyson stared up at the building intensely, rain pelting her upturned face, streaming through her hair and in her eyes, but she did not care, “I don’t know what home is either.” She said, her thoughts turning to her brother and shaking her head.
Jessica grabbed the girl’s bags and started towards the dorm, “Come on and don’t just stand there in the rain.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 37
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-seven
Natalie descended the dorm stairs two at a time, glancing over her shoulder occasionally to make sure Misty was right behind her. She could not get the image of that dead girl out of her mind or the strange creature that had killed her. Upon reaching the first floor she stopped at the entrance to the lobby and stopped, turning to Misty as she stepped off the final stair.
“Listen, we need to keep this to ourselves.” She insisted worriedly.
“Why?” Misty protested, “We have to warn everyone.
Natalie quickly shook her head, “We can’t just go blurting this out to everyone or it will send them into a panic and right now that is something we don’t need.”
“But what do we do?” Misty inquired concernedly; “Don’t tell me you are going after that thing alone.”
Natalie shook her head again, “No, I’m going to talk to Kris about it, maybe she will know what it was and how to take care of it. I’m also going to check the registry and find out just whom that girl was. For all we know she isn’t even one of the dorm girls. I remember Kai mentioning something about cracks that lead into the Dream World so maybe she is from someone’s dreams and not actually real.”
Misty wrapped her arms around herself and shuddered, “She sure looked real to me. I nearly throw up at the sight of all the blood.” She scanned Nicole, “How can you be so calm? I mean we just saw a dead body and you don’t seem phased at all.”
Natalie turned to the stairwell door, “Try waking up to a house full of dead bodies one day and see what it does to you.” She stated coldly. Without awaiting an answer she pushed through the doors and into the lobby.
All around there were the girls of the Western Dorm, some huddled together with friends while others sat alone next to flickering candles, none even close to a shadowy part of the room. Natalie had a feeling that even if she did not say a thing everyone already knew something was lingering in the halls of the dorm, something that might grab them to pull them into the shadows if they got too close, never to be seen again. Spotting Kris she quickly wove her way through the crowds towards the newly appointed dorm head.
“How are things going?” Natalie inquired calmly as she approached the girl.
Kris sighed and rubbed the back of her neck to relieve the stiffness that was setting in from looking down at the ledger in her hand, “Not good. Most of the girls are accounted for, but there are still many that are not. How did your search go?”
Natalie glanced around at the people around them, “Not good, listen we need to talk, privately.”
“Can it wait?” Kris inquired tiredly, “Don’t we have enough to deal with already?”
“This’s important.” Natalie grabbed Kris by the arm and pulled her into the office, then closed the door behind her, “I think there is a ghoul in the dorms.”
Kris stared at the girl in shock, “Why didn’t you say so in the first place?”
“I didn’t want to alarm everyone.” Natalie said sheepishly, “I could be wrong.”
“What makes you think there is a Ghoul about?”
“I found a girl dead in her room.”
“WHAT?!?” Kris exclaimed, “Why didn’t you tell me before? This is serious. We need to tell Missy.”
Natalie raised her hand in defence, “We don‘t even know where Missy is right now so we can‘t depend on her. I figured we could handle this on our own. You’re a Death Sister after all.”
“Former Death Sister.” Kris corrected the girl, and then held the necklace out before her, “Without this I have no power whatsoever, and the stone is slowly draining of power. I don’t know how much longer it is going to last.”
“Then there is no better time then now.” Natalie insisted, “Come on, I can’t ask Alyson to come with me in her current state. You are the only one capable of taking on a Ghoul other then me. I need your help tracking the thing down. Just try to sense if it is still in the dorm, because I think it left, I just can’t be sure.”
“Alright, alright.” Kris took the stone in her hand and concentrated hard upon it. Suddenly she could see herself from above, a blue glow surrounding her. She pulled back until she could see Natalie standing next to her with a soft yellow glow and a yellow string emitting from her. As she pulled back more and was shocked to see the many other strains the linked the other girls outside of the office together with Kim glowing brightly in the middle of them all, several threads extending from her. One extremely thick line stretched from Kim across the room and out of the building. She pondered who that line could belong too when Natalie’s voice echoed inside of her mind.
“Do you see something?” She asked anxiously.
“Give me a second.” Kris insisted, slowly pulling out further, checking each floor one at a time in search for anything out of the ordinary. It wasn’t until she got the roof that she spotted several more souls off in the distance, lifelines heading their way. Somehow she knew that one of them was Jessica and another Melissa, but was not sure how she knew, but she did. Then she saw a group of faceless gathering around the dorm, hovering at the windows like hungry dogs awaiting a meal and quickly she let go of the stone and felt herself drop back to her body like a rock through water, each floor hitting her harder then the first. She hit her body with enough force to knock herself to the ground and struggled to stand.
“Did you see anything?” Natalie eagerly inquired as she helped the girl to her feet again.
“Nothing…” Kris said, feeling slightly dizzy from returning to her body so quickly. She knew she should have taken it slowly but the sight of the Faceless made her want to return as soon as possible.
Natalie studied her curiously, “Are you sure? Your face looked as if you saw something horrifying.”
Kris licked her lips and picked up a glass from the shelf over the counter, filling it at the sink and draining half of it.
“What is it? Tell me.” Natalie demanded.
“Misssy and Jessie are on their way.” Kris breathed, holding the counter to steady herself.
“That’s good.” Natalie said with a smile, “We could use their help.”
Kris glance over at the girl, “Also there are Faceless everywhere.” She pushed herself off the counter and started for the door, “At least twenty to thirty of them.”
Natalie glanced around anxiously, “Where?”
Kris shook her head as she downed the last of the water and wiped at her lips, “Outside. They are circling the place like sharks. The path to the clinic seems to still be clear, but I hope Sophia returns soon because we could really use her help right now.”
Natalie nodded, “So, no Ghoul then?”
Kris nodded, “You probably scared it off.” She stepped out of the office.
Natalie picked up the ledger from where Kris had dropped it and glanced over the room assignments until she found the one she was looking for. One of the two girls from that room were already checked off and Natalie tapped the name that wasn’t, “Tiffany… who are you?”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 38
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-Eight
As Kris ventured through the crowd of girls the front doors opened and Jessica entered with several girls in tow, duffle bags slung over each shoulder.
“Your Dorm Head has returned.” Jessica announced as she dropped the bags at the door.
“Lords, am I glad to see you.” Kris announced as she gave the girl a big hug and noticed the stares from the curly redhead standing at the door.
Jessica studied the many faces around her, mentally taking an account of them, “Where are the rest of the girls?” She asked as she quickly rubbed her hands through her hair causing water to splash everyone around her.
“HEY!” The redhead put up her hands in protest. “Stop it.” She turned her head towards Jessica and shook it sending large droplets about. Several girls laughed and squealed as they ran off to saver grounds.
Melissa helped Alyson through the door, “Could someone help me here? She is not light you know.”
“Let me help you.” Natalie offered as she handed the ledger to Kris, “Here you forgot this.”
Kris took the book and opened it, “Thanks.”
“Come on Alyson.” Natalie urged as Alyson switched to Natalie’s shoulder.
“I wish you would all stop treating me like this.” Alyson protested, “I can walk just fine.”
Natalie lead the girl towards the couches, “Tough, we care about you so you are going to have to live with us pampering you so stop complaining.”
Alyson fell silent as Natalie brought her around the couch and requested the girl’s sitting there to relinquish their seats, which they did politely and without hesitation.
Melissa surveyed the situation quickly, “You seem to have things under control here.” She stated with a pleased smile.
Kris shrugged and glanced down at the ledger, “About ninety percent of the girls are accounted for. Most are in the cafeteria right now because I could not think of anywhere else to put them.”
“I’ll go check on them.” Melissa offered as she crossed the room to the cafeteria doors.
Kris glanced between the two new girls, noticing that the redhead was still staring at her, “Who are they?” She inquired.
Jessica stepped back and smiled, “You won’t believe it. She’s here.” She said excitedly.
“Who?” Kris asked perplex.
Jessica stepped between the two girls and wrapped an arm around each of their waists, hugging them slightly, “I’d like you to meet my foster sisters, Sarah and Amber.”
A twitchy awkward smile worked its way across Kris’s face; “You mean the girls from your foster home?” She inquired curiously recalling the stories Jessica had just told her that day.
Jessica nodded, “Can you believe it? They are actually here.”
Kris extended a hand towards girls, “Well, I’m glad to finally get a chance to meet the two of you. I’m Kris, the second Dorm Head here.” She glanced around at the chaos around her, “Sorry we don’t have a room for you at the moment, and things are a little insane right now.”
“I’m Sarah.” Sarah took Kris’s hand and shook it, wiping her damp bangs out of her eyes, her make up running down her face causing black mascara to run over her cheeks, she looked at the make up that now coated her hand and gave a nervous smile, “Is there anywhere I can get cleaned up? The rain made a mess of my make up.”
Kris nodded, “There is a washroom in the cafeteria and showers upstairs, but I would not suggest going up there just yet.” Kris looked over the girl at the redhead, “So you must be Amber, am I right?”
Amber squinted at Kris, her gaze slightly over Kris’s head.
“What is it Amber?” Jessica asked, curiously looking in the direction of the girl’s gaze.
“Wings…” Amber breathed.
Kris glanced above her expected to see her wings hovering overhead. “Where?” she said nervously.
Amber pointed over Kris’s head, “Pale blue light in the shape of wings.” She said in awe, “Are you an angel?”
Kris rubbed the back of her neck nervously, “Not exactly.”
“A… amber…?” A small, timid, curious voice said from behind Kris, “Amber… is that really you?” A teary eyed Penny asked as she crossed the room from the cafeteria where she had just been placing more candles. The empty box she held fell from her hands to the ground.
Amber put a hand to her mouth in shock, “Penny? Oh my god is that really you?”
Penny abruptly broke into tears and rushed into the girl’s arms, “Ammmbeeerrr….” She wailed, clinging to Amber’s chest, touching her everywhere, “I… I’m not d… dreaming… am… am I?” She said in a shaky voice.
Amber held the girl close as her own tears streak her already wet face, “I can’t believe it is really you.” She turned to find Sarah frozen as she stared at the little girl, “Sarah, aren’t you going to greet our sister?”
Sarah shook her head in disbelief, “B… but… look at her…” She gestured bewilderedly, “Doesn’t something seem off with her?”
Amber studied Penny more closely, “Penny? You look so young…” She stated confusedly.
Penny blushed and looked at the ground, “Yeah… people keep telling me that…”
“Penny?” Kim moved around the couch, her hand on the arm for support, her other arm wrapped around her stomach and a grimace of pain upon her face, “A… are those girls bothering you?”
Jenn quickly moved to Kim’s side to steady the girl, “Kim you really shouldn’t move.”
“Kim?” Amber stepped closer to the girl only to have her step away. “Is that really you? It’s us, Sarah and Amber. Don’t you remember?”
Kim’s eyes grew wide at the sight of the girls and she shook her head, “You are not really.” She insisted fearfully, “You are just a dream, all of it was just a dream.”
Amber moved closer to the girl, “So that really was you in our dreams. I can’t believe I finally get to met you in person.”
Jessica shook her head in confusion, “How do you know Kim?”
Amber reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out a crumpled and slightly damp envelope, “We saw her in our dreams.”
Sarah nodded, “Just last night, but it was more like a memory then a dream.”
Amber shakily pulled the photo out of the envelope and looked at it, recognizing many other faces in the photo now that she saw them in person “We received this along with the train ticket.” She held it out to Jessica, “I think it was supposed to show us Jessica but it showed so much more.”
Jessica retrieved the photo and stared at it, “Who took this and who sent you those tickets?”
“What is it?” Natalie inquired as she approached, curious of what the commotion was about and glanced down at the photo, suddenly snatching it from Jessica’s hand, “Kima and Kim…” She breathed in disbelief. She looked up at Amber, “How did you get this?” She demanded, shaking the photo at the girl.
Sarah stepped in front of Amber protectively, “Someone sent it to us. We don’t know where it came from so don’t get angry with us.”
Kris placed a hand on Sarah’s shoulder, “She did not mean to accuse you. You see one of the girl’s in that photo vanished recently.” She nodded to Kim, “Her twin.”
Sarah stared at Kim jaw slacked, “So there really was two of them?”
Jenn nodded sadly, “Kima spent too much time inside of your dream and because of that her twin vanished.”
Amber shook her head in disbelief, “How can someone simply vanish?”
“Because she was only a part of Kim’s soul.” Natalie explained with a heavy sigh, “Somehow her being inside of your dream affected her in ways that we can’t understand.”
Amber recalled the change in Kim as she emerged from the blackness in the tub, “So that is what happened to her.” She cautiously approached Kim, “You risked your other half just to rescue Penny, didn’t you?”
Kim slowly shook her head, “I… I can’t remember…” She clenched at her shoulder and winced.
“Are you alright?” Jenn asked worriedly.
“It… burns…” Kim said through clenched teeth, clawing at her shirt.
Amber dropped beside the girl, “What is wrong?” She asked in distress, “Is she going to be alright?”
Jenn shook her head, “Ever since she returned she has been like this. It is like her past and yours are conflicting inside of her head.”
Kim let out a cry as she pulled on the collar of her nightgown, revealing the deep claw scar that crossed her shoulder.
“What did that to her?” Amber asked, staring at the marks, “Who would do something like that to you?”
“She did a lot of that herself.” Jenn said sadly, “But those are something else.”
Amber gathered the shaking girl into her arms, “Oh, Kim… I never realized…”
Kim began thrashing about in Amber’s arms, “N…. no…”
“Kim calm down.” Amber soothed, “I’m not going to hurt you.” She stroked the girl’s forehead, refusing to release the girl.
“No no no!” Kim shook her head wildly about, “It’s not real, It’s not REEAAAALLLL!!!”
Amber pulled back a bit, but kept her hands on the girl’s shoulders. Suddenly Kim looked up at Amber the two girls locked gazes. For an instant Amber gained a fleeting glimpse of something on the girl’s face. The left side of her face was coated in a slick black substance that appeared to be seeping from the girl’s left eyes, an eye that now glowing blue and glancing around independently of her other eye. As soon as it was there the image was suddenly replaced by a series of flashes of Kim’s life through her eyes. So many emotions and sensations that Amber suddenly released the girl and dropped to her side, along with Kim who proceeded to vomit upon the floor in front of her before crumpling into a ball and shaking uncontrollably.
“Kim…” Amber reached for the girl weakly; she could see a blue aura surrounding Kim as a form began to appear next to her.
Sarah dropped beside Amber as a howling wind began to circle around the two girls, “What the hell is going on?” She asked, shielding her eyes from the harsh wind.
Melissa quickly rushed into the room to see Amber’s fingers nearly touching Kim, “No, don’t!” At that moment there was a large flash.
“STAY AWAY FROM HER!!” An echoing voice demanded.
As the lights subsided a form slowly took shape crouched next to Kim, solidifying into the shape of a very androgynous teenager. Solid black eyes like strange black glass orbs started out from behind strains of ivory hair that parted around a long pale face. The teen was dressed in a light grey uniform jacket of some unknown origin and formed snugly to their body and was clasped tightly around the neck and was secured around the waist with a thick belt. A pained expression could be seen upon the teen’s face as they leaned over Kim’s shaking form and stroked the girl’s hair with her long fingers.
“Lauren!!” Jenn snarled at the figure before and rushed at her, fists clenched.
Lauren glanced up at Jenn and her eyes flickered with blue light, “I said stay AWAY!” A force of energy struck Jenn and sent her flying into the air. Kris quickly moved into the line of the girl’s flight and caught her mind air, both girls crashing through the cafeteria doors, sliding across the linoleum floor amongst a group of startled girls.
Jenn quickly pushed through the double doors of the cafeteria and stormed into the room. A kitchen knife in hand. “NO, YOU GET AWAY FROM HERE!!!” Jenn hurled herself at the ghost image again, the point of the knife poised to strike when Natalie grabbed Jenn by the arm.
“Jenn, calm down.” Natalie calmly suggested, “You don’t know what you are dealing with here.”
“I don’t care.” Jenn kicked her legs as Natalie wrapped her arms around the girl and lifted her off the ground, “You don’t get it. She is a demon. Kim still carries the scars she left on her body. That girl must die!”
Kris re-entered the lobby, wiping a drop of blood from her lip, “Natalie is right.” She turned to her aunt, “Missy? What do you think this is?”
“A dream ghost.” Melissa stated calmly and glanced up at Kris, “I think she was sent by your brother.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 39
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Thirty-nine
Melissa knelt as she studied the transparent girl that sat before her. Since Lauren’s appearance the girl would not allow anyone near Kim and although the girl had calmed down slightly since they moved everyone away from her. Amber was still in a daze off to the left, Sarah helping her with a cup of water, while Jenn paced off to the right. They managed to get Jenn to relinquish her knife, but there was still a fire in her eyes that worried Melissa. Lauren obviously had the same fears for her eyes kept jumping to Jenn and back to Kim.
“Lauren, is that your name?” Melissa asked softly, not wanting to frighten the girl.
Lauren quickly nodded, her eyes on Kim as the girl trembled before her.
“What a moment.” Natalie interrupted, “Kima mentioned someone named Lauren before. Are you the same Lauren?”
Lauren nodded again, “I could not be there when Kim needed me the most.” She admitted sadly.
“Why are you here now?” Melissa asked.
Lauren shook her head vigorously, “He told me I had to make sure she did not touch Kim.” She explained softly.
“She who?” Kris asked curiously.
Lauren looked up at Amber, “She can not come in contact with Kim.” She glanced down at Kim, “She can’t remember the past… it would kill her."
Melissa looked at Kris worriedly and turned back to Lauren, “What can’t she remember?”
Lauren gazed up at Melissa, “The truth.”
“I… I saw it…” Amber panted as she rubbed her head, “Kim’s mind is a mess. I think she is blocking something out that she doesn’t want to remember.”
Sarah glanced down at Amber, “Blocking something? Like her time with us?”
Lauren slowly nodded as she pet Kim’s head, “Something happened to her before I met her. Something so horrible that she wanted nothing more then to disappear so she erased her existence from everyone she cared for.”
“Are you trying to say she erased our memories of her?” Sarah asked in shock.
Lauren nodded, “She said is was better that you did no remember her.”
Amber struggled to knees and glared over at Lauren, “How could she believe something like that? She is such a wonderful and kind soul. What would make her think she needed to disappear?”
Lauren shook her head, “I don’t know. All I know is what she told me when I found her.”
“You don’t really believe this do you?” Jenn pointed violently at Lauren, “Why should we believe you are trying to protect Kim?” She demanded angrily, “You were the one who almost killed her before.”
Lauren slowly shook her head, “It was you who interfered, and that was not me before… not exactly.”
Natalie turned to Jenn, “What are you two talking about?”
Jenn ran a hand through her hair as she paced, “Back when Kim first appeared inside of my dreams that girl quickly followed her, but she was different. Her face was twisted and she had long sharp claws for fingers.” Jenn raised a hand and spread out her fingers.
Natalie blinked, “That isn’t a Dream Ghost. You encountered a Dream Ghoul.” She explained.
“What is the difference?” Jenn demanded irately.
Alyson was the one to answer, “A Dream Ghost is an entity that takes form inside of someone’s dream and takes on the shape of the people within the dream.” Alyson explained from her spot on a couch. “If you encounter a friend inside of a dream it is not always a real person, but a Ghost version of them created from the person’s memories. Sometimes Dream Ghost takes on the form of someone that the Dreamer needs, a fictional character in a dream story.”
Melissa nodded, “Exactly, but in some cases the Dream Ghost has been known to take on a life of their own and break free from the dream to take on a physical form outside of the dream. Usually this takes a lot of power and can kill most Dream Ghosts, but if their will is strong, their intent pure and the person need is great it is possible for them to live outside of the dream.”
“Strong will and pure intent.” Kris muttered then lifted her head in shock and she gazed down at Lauren, “You are in love with Kim.” She announced.
Lauren flinched and her eyes darted about like that of a trapped animal, “I… I did not mean to. I just wanted to protect her.” She glanced down at Kim; “She was so alone on the streets that I couldn’t stand it anymore.” She brushed a hand against Kim’s cheek; the girl appeared to have lapsed into a deep sleep.
“Kima said you were died.” Natalie remarked, “How is it possible for you to be here now?”
“Lord Mirai said I was needed. That Kim was in danger.” Lauren explained.
“Mirai?” Natalie inquired curiously.
“My brother.” Kris answered nonchalantly, “The Lord of Things to Come. He keeps track of those who have died and tells the Sisters of Death when a spirit has gone astray.”
“He’s very kind.” Melissa added, “And although his intensions are not always clear they are for the good of everyone.”
“If he is so grand.” Sarah seethed, “Why doesn’t he want my sister to go near Kim?”
Kris shrugged, “That is part of the mystery.”
Melissa paused in thought, “It isn’t possible.” She looked from Kim to Amber and back again.
Kris glanced down at her aunt, “What is it? Do you know something?”
Melissa rubbed her forehead and stood, “I’m not sure.” She turned to Lauren, “Lauren do you know the connection these two girls hold?”
Lauren shook her head; “All I know is something happened to her at the foster home and she ended up wandering the streets of the dreamlands, jumping from one dream to another with no direction in mind. I don’t even think she was aware of the fact that she was traveling between dreams. That is how I was able to take form in the first place.”
“That explains a lot.” Alyson stated and she slumped on the couch in shock.
“We were right then.” Jenn said in awe of the situation, “She really has been trapped inside of a dream for years.”
“Not just one dream” Melissa corrected, “Many dreams. It must have been rough on her and that explains why being outside of a dream is tearing her apart like this.”
“I’m fine.” Kim muttered as she struggled to push herself into a seated position, wiping the vomit from her mouth.
“Kim!?!” Jenn rushed towards the girl and abruptly stopped at the glare from Lauren.
Melissa stepped closer to Lauren, “You have to let us help you.” She said soothingly, “We don’t want to hurt Kim. You can trust us.”
Lauren glanced nervously over at Amber, “What about her?”
“I’ll stay away.” Amber promised as she wobbly stood with the help of Sarah, “I want to help her too, but if staying away helps then I’ll do that.”
“Alright then?” Melissa asked of Lauren, “Would you let us help?” She offered the girl her hand.
Lauren cautiously took Melissa’s hand and the act of doing so appeared to cause the girl to solidify. Lauren glanced down at her body in amazement, “I… I’m alive again?!?”
“As long as you are inside the dorm you will be.” Melissa explained, “We don’t want a ghost wandering around the halls. Consider it a gift, you will be able to protect Kim better this way.”
Lauren stood and hugged Melissa, “Thank you, thank you so much!!”
Melissa looked up at the girl in surprise, “My you are a tall one are you not?” She said in astonishment.
Standing at her full height Lauren towered over Melissa and most of the other girls. Kris stepped up to the girl to find Lauren was even taller then her.
“Just how tall are you?” Kris inquired curiously.
“I don’t know?” Lauren shrugged.
Kris looked over at Alyson, “Alyson come over here.” She signalled to the girl.
Alyson hobbled over, leaning heavily on her crutch with Natalie close beside her, “What?” She asked curiously, looking at Lauren who appeared to be slightly taller then herself.
“Stand up straight.” Kris politely asked.
Alyson did the best she could, hopping on one foot, and Kris looked between the two girls, “She must be an inch taller then you.” She said looking Lauren over then turning to Alyson, “How tall are you exactly?”
Alyson shrugged, “Five-Nine.” She stated simply.
“Geez.” Kris breathed, “I’m only five-eight and I thought I was tall. Lauren here must be Five-ten or taller.” She shook her head in dismay; “If it wasn’t for that hair she could almost pass for a boy even.”
Lauren shuffled in her place, “I could not.” She said with a blush that stood out brightly against her pale skin and white hair.
Jessica stepped forward, “Its alright. We could always use another boi around here.” She said with a grin as she glanced around at the three tall girls. She patted Lauren on the shoulder, “Welcome to the bois club.” She announced with a chuckle and several others laughed along with her.
“The what?” Lauren looked around in confusion.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 40
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty
“Kris?” Melissa approached her niece in the dorm office as things calmed down in the dorms, “Do you still have that Malith Stone?”
Kris nodded, “Here.” She pulled the stone out from inside of her shirt.
Melissa held her hand out. “Could I borrow it?” She politely asked, “With it I can increase the barriers around the dorms and maybe find out where Sophia got to.”
“Alright then.” Kris dropped the stone in Melissa’s hand and felt the energy drain from her instantly, feeling week and needing to sit down quickly before she fell. Dropping into an office char she looked up as her aunt put the necklace around her neck and concentrated for a moment the lights flickered on and off again.
Melissa frowned, “I was hoping I could turn on the lights again.” She said with a doubtful sigh, “Guess only Sophia can do that.” She tucked the necklace under her shirt, “I’m going to the library to see if I can find out anything about our ghost friend or what is going on around here.”
“You have an idea, do you not?” Kris probed.
“What makes you think that?” Melissa asked.
“There was a look on your face when Lauren mentioned Mirai.”
Melissa shrugged, “I might have a notion, but it is nothing more then that.”
Kris leaned forward in the chair, “Tell me. I hate it when you and Sophia leave me in the dark.”
Melissa closed the office door and sat on the corner of the desk, “What do you know about The Child of Dream?”
Kris leaned back in her chair, “The Child is a myth, nothing more. A Child born inside of a dream that has the power of dreams, but someone like that can not exist.”
Melissa glanced out the office windows to see Amber helping several others search through the storage closet for blankets and pillows, “The Child exists, there have been more then one occurrence, but they are rare and not exactly as you said.”
“And you think Kim is one of them?” Kris asked sceptically.
“Both of them.” Melissa stated, “Kim and Amber. Think about it, Kim’s odd coloured hair and eyes, her ability to walk between dreams, the strange happenings here since she arrived and now this new girl and their connection to each other.”
Kris shook her head in disbelief, “I can not believe it. Kim is just a girl who spent too much time in her dreams, which explains her hair and eyes, and Amber just got pulled into her own nightmares. It happens all the time.”
“Never to this extent.“ Melissa stood up, “I’ve never heard of a girl who is able to share her dreams with more then one person at the same time, never mind enter more then one girl’s dreams at once. I’m going to see what I can find out about those too, but one thing I do know is that this place was created not just to be a home for lost souls. Your father has been searching for something and I think he has found it.” She opened the door, “Keep and eye on those two, if I’m correct no barrier I create can keep the Dream World from leaking in as long as they are here together. Just make sure those two stay away from each other because I believe Lauren is telling the truth about something dangerous happening if they come in contact with each other.”
Kris sighed and ran a hand through her hair, “Can things get any more complicated?” She asked as she followed her aunt out of the office.
Melissa spun around and place a finger to Kris’s lips, “Never utter those words around here. You never know if they will come true and we don’t need more troubles you hear. Just keep those girls in the lobby and get the rest of them back to their rooms.”
“How am I supposed to do that?” Kris asked in distress, “It is still dark so most of them will not return to their rooms.”
“Let them take some of the electric lamps with them, and Candles.” Melissa suggested as she crossed the room to the front doors, “I just want as few girls around those two as possible.”
“If I tell them to return to their rooms then how do I keep the others here?”
“Tell Jessica it is time for a Slumber party.” Melissa said, “Just you and your friends. She will know what I mean. Do anything just keep them in eye sight.” With that she left the dorm, “I’ll be back later, take care.” She called out over the rain as she descended the front stairs and got into her car.
Kris waved after her aunt, “Thanks…” She turned to face the dorm hall again and took a long deep breath. This was going to be a long night and not one she was looking forward too. She found Jessica by the storage closet with a handful of blankets in her hands.
“Jessie, can I talk to you for a second?” Kris requested, her eyes moving to Amber as she carried a stack of pillows to a couch.
“Sure thing.” Jessica smiles and turned to one of the girls next to her, “Search for anything in there that might be of use to us. There should be some battery powered lanterns in there in case of emergency, you’ll find them in the back.” She signalled to the depths of the large dark room that took up the half the front wall of the dorms, then took Kris by the arm and lead her to a less crowded corner of the lobby, “So what did you want?”
“Missy said we should have a Slumber party and that you would understand what that means.” Kris explained bewildered by the order.
Jessica sighed and leaned against the wall, her hands in her pockets, “I should have expected as much.” She said with a nervous chuckle.
“Was she being serious?” Kris inquired curiously, “I mean isn’t a slumber party a little unusual considering?”
Jessica shook her head, “No, it is perfect. When things get out of hand with a group of girls we would hold a slumber party for those involved and their friends to relieve some stress and restore friendships.” She explained, her eyes scanning the girls before her, “Basically we gather all those involved in a situation and close off the lobby to only them, no one else. There is no reason for anyone to be down in the lobby at night so it is a great place for a gathering of this scale and considering the current situation it would be perfect to get the girl’s minds on something other the events of the day.”
“Oh…” Kris glanced around the lobby, “So how do we go about this?”
“Well since most of the other dorm girls already fled when Lauren appeared I think now would be the perfect time as any. Come on.” Jessica kicked off the wall and started across the lobby, clapping her hands to get everyone’s attention, “Girls I need to talk to you. Since we don’t have rooms for our new arrivals how many of you would like to stay with them here in the lobby, a slumber party of sorts.”
“Does that mean us as well?” Tanya inquired hopefully.
“Anyone who has arrived in the past week and their friends is allowed.”
Tanya jumped up and down happily, “This is going to be so exciting.” She cheered.
Cherilyn eyed the girl sceptically, “Is that really such a good idea at this moment?”
“Would you rather return to your room alone?” Jessica inquired doubtfully.
Cherilyn quickly shook her head.
“I’m staying.” Natalie stood forward, “There is no way I’m leaving Kim’s side.”
“Then I’m staying too.” Alyson agreed.
Jessica smiled, “We thought as much.” She turned to Misty and Emily. “That just leaves the two of you. You are not involved in any of this so you don‘t have to stay unless you want to.”
Emily looked at Misty, “What do you think?”
Misty nervously shifted where she stood and shrugged, “If we are welcome then I would like to stay.”
Tanya hugged Misty from behind, “You’re always welcome. You are part of the gang after all.” She insisted.
Misty sighed and patted the girl’s hands, “Thanks.” She said with a weak smile.
Emily pointed at herself in shock, “What about me? Aren’t I part of the gang as well?”
Tanya smiled mischievously, “Sure you are. We can always use a straight mascot.”
Emily lowered her head, “I’m just a mascot to you?”
Several of the girls laughed. Jessica explained the plan and told them to get the things they would need from their rooms and return as quickly as possible. They all agreed and split up into groups, chattering about their plans for the night.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 41
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-One
Amber washed her face in the cafeteria washroom sink and dried off with a towel Jessica had provided them. Her hair was a nest of knots from the rain water and she struggled to brush them out as Sarah exited one of the washroom stalls in a powder blue long nightgown and proceeded to wash her hands in the sink next to Amber.
“Don’t you find all of this a little strange?” Sarah asked and she looked at her face in the mirror to make sure the last of her make up was gone.
“What? That there are no lights and yet there is still water?” She inquired as she pulled at her hair with a grunt.
“Let me help you.” Sarah offered as she took the brushed from her sister’s hand and stepped behind the girl, “I was talking about this whole slumber party thing.” she said as she ran her fingers lightly through Amber’s curls as she carefully untangled it.
Amber winced slightly, “ Would you rather them just leave us to sleep alone in the lobby until they find us a room?”
Sarah shook her head, “No, I mean there are monsters outside and they act like it is no big deal. Don’t you find it strange?”
“Not really.” Amber said with a shrug, “They are no different then us. Remember the games we used to play in order to forget the nightmares that were waiting outside of our room?”
Sarah sighed, “Yeah, but that was different. I mean there is a Death Angel living here and a Ghost just appeared out of nowhere.”
Amber gave her sister a smirk, “I thought you were the one who was into all that supernatural stuff.”
“I found it interesting when I was not face to face with it all.”
“Ahhh, you would rather keep it all fantasy and for none of it to be real.” Amber stated with a chuckle, “Not much we can do about it now. Once this is all settled we can see about going home if that is what you want.”
Sarah stopped brushing the girl’s hair, “You willing to give up on Jessica just to return with me?”
Amber sighed, “I don’t know… something is bothering me about Jessie.”
“You mean Kris, don’t you?” Sarah said knowingly. She saw the way the two girls were talking before announcing the slumber party and the way Kris’s face twitched at the sight of Amber.
Amber clenched her chest, “It is dumb of me to think she would have been waiting for me all these years.”
Sarah stepped around her sister to look her in the eye, “No it isn’t.” she said bluntly, “You two are childhood sweeties. You’re meant to be together, belong together. The girls here might have corrupted Jessica, but this is your chance to get her back. Your love is true and that will win over everything else.”
Amber gave the girl a weak smile, “You are sweet.” She placed a hand to Sarah’s cheek, “I wish I could be a better sister to you.”
Sarah closed her eyes and held Amber’s hand to her face, “You’re the best sister I’ve ever had.” She opened her eyes to look Amber in the eyes, “I will always love you.”
Amber smiled, “I will always love you too.”
Sarah sighed and let go of Amber’s hand to tap the brush in her hand, “Let’s get you prettied up for you girl.”
Amber watched Sarah in the mirror as the girl ran her fingers through her hair. The loving way her sister would run her fingers through her hair and softly hum as she brushed out the tangles. Her eyes dropped to her hands. She was certain she could hear Sarah’s heart breaking into a million pieces as she stood there.
***
Misty followed Emily as she led the girl back to her room. They had already visited Misty‘s room where she changed into a pink nightgown with ruffled frills around the collar, wrists and hem. Emily had just finished changing into a pair of blue plaid pyjamas and was not scrambling under her bed for something.
“What do you want under there anyway?” She inquired curiously as the girl’s legs kicked out from under the bed.
“You’ll see.” Emily said gleefully as he pulled out two six-packs of beer and held them out to Misty, “Now we can have a real party.”
Misty stared at the drinks in shock, “Where did you get those?”
Emily continued to smile, “I met a boy in town and he got them for me.” She explained simply.
Misty eyed her friend, “Have you been sneaking out at night?”
Emily frowned at her friend’s disapproval, “Hey, you get to screw Jessica whenever you want, I need to get some sometime too.”
“I wasn’t scolding you.” Misty assured the girl, “I just worry about you going out at night. You know what kind of things linger out there.”
“Its alright.” Emily stated confidently as she reached into her top and pulled out a blue stone attached the a necklace, “I bought this while in town. It protects me from the shadows.” She explained as she returned the necklace under her shirt.
“I’m still going to worry.” Misty insisted as she watched Emily strip a pillow of its case and place a case of beer inside, then grab another case and hand it to Misty, “So what is he like?” Misty inquired as she placed the second case of beer in the pillowcase.
Emily shrugged, “Alright I guess.” The two of them left the room and started down the hall. “He is nice and all, but I’m not going to marry him. He gets me what I want and that is what counts.”
“So…” Misty took a deep breath, “What is it like?”
Emily glanced at her friend, “What? Sex?” She shrugged again, “Alright I guess, but nothing like the way you describe sex with Jessie.” She swooned and twirled around dreamily, “God, what I wouldn’t do for a boy who would do that to me.”
Misty flushed brightly and felt her collar begin to heat up, “I never told you much about my sex life.”
Emily thought for a moment, “Maybe I dreamed it up later, but still what I wouldn’t do to feel someone’s tongue against my—“
Misty cupped her hand over the girl’s mouth, “Emily will you please stop.” She begging, feeling faint and dizzy, “Jessie has someone else remember? So I don’t want to think about that, alright?”
Emily nodded and Misty retracted her hand and Emily gave a crooked smile, “Sorry, I can’t help it at times. Guess I’m just a hornball.”
Misty shook her head then glanced down at the case in her hand, “Have you had this stuff before?”
“I’ve had a few beers. Nothing really hard.”
Emily eyed the girl, “Do you keep beer under your bed all the time? Doesn’t it get warm?”
Emily shook her head, “Not if you drink it quickly enough. I was thinking we could give some of that to Alyson and Natalie and get them to loosen up a little.”
Misty stared at her friend in wide-eyed shock, “Were you planning to spike their drinks?”
Emily shook her head in protest, “No, never. I would never force someone to do anything they didn’t want to. I’m just going to offer them a drink and hope for the best.”
Misty sighed, “I hope this is a good idea.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 42
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-two
Alyson took off the sling and shirt and pulled an oversized nightshirt over her head and stared down at how loosely it hung off her body, exposing her left shoulder and dangling down to her knees, covering the bicycle shorts she wore underneath. Slowly she raised her good hand to her small breast and cupped it. For some reason ever since Amber called her “Sister” heaviness filled her chest that made it hard to breath. If Amber knew the truth about her existence then how could she still consider her a Sister? The sensation of acceptance was overwhelming and she sat down heavily upon her bed as she struggled to breath, the air feeling thick as she slowly pulled it into her lungs.
Shakily she removed her hand and started down at her long fingers. Was it possible that she could fit in with the girls here at the Academy? This thought actually frightened her slightly. She was so used to being an outsider that she never considered being part of the group before and now she has been invited to a slumber party, something she had never experienced before. Not just any slumber party, but an all girl party. The thought of staying up the night with the girls who she was slowly considering friends made her already unstable mind crumble all the more and she struggled to regain her composure, taking in a deep erratic breath and letting it out again.
“Alyson?” Natalie entered the room to sit next to the girl. She was now clad in a black t-shirt and purple sweatpants. She sat next to her friend with one arm behind the girl and looked at her closely, “Are you alright?”
Alyson nodded and picked up her sling, “I… I’m just in a lot of pain.” She stated simply as she pulled the sling over her head and fumbled with it.
“Let me help.” Natalie offered, reaching out for the sling and straightening the strap.
“I can do it.” Alyson snapped, “I do not need your help.”
Natalie cautiously retracted her hands and placed them on her lap, “I’m sorry… I just wanted to help.”
Alyson opened her mouth to speak, but seeing the hurt look in Natalie’s eyes as the girl looked away made all her excuses seem pointless. “I sorry. I do not know what is wrong with me.” She said as she rubbed her forehead with her free hand, “I feel so weak…” she muttered softly.
Natalie spun around to face Alyson, “You are not weak.” She said firmly, “You are the strongest girl I’ve ever met.”
Alyson wrapped an arm around her waist, “I’m not strong, I just put up a good front.” She insisted.
Natalie took the girl by the shoulders and forced her to look her way, “Stop it!” She demanded, “I can’t stand seeing you like this. What happened to the girl I fell in love with?” Natalie stopped abruptly; suddenly aware of the words she just let slip out.
Alyson turned her head away from the girl, “You cannot love me. I am not… not the person you think I am.”
Natalie gently placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder, “I don’t care about your past. I love you and I can’t stop loving you.
Alyson looked down at her hands again as she anxiously pulled on her shirt, “I… I am not normal…” She whispered tiredly.
Natalie shook her head, “Who wants to be normal?” She said with a chuckle.
Alyson slowly shook her head, “You do not understand… I… I am not…” Tears welled up in her eyes and she wiped at them.
Natalie cocked her head to get a better look at the girl’s face, “What is it? You can tell me.”
Alyson’s mouth opened but no words emitted. She rubbed at her eyes in a desperate attempt to keep the tears at bay, “I… I don’t want to loss you.” She softly sobbed.
Natalie slid off the bed and knelt before the girl, looking up at her, “Alyson, I’m not going anywhere. I promise you.”
Alyson stared at the girl in shock, “No… you can not…” she stammered feeling the air in her lungs turn to mud and it feel like she was breathing in murky dank air.
“I promise you I am not leaving.” Natalie stated boldly and stood on her knees, bringing her face closer to Alyson’s, looking her deep in the eyes, “Alyson, I…” She lightly closed her eyes and moved forward, lips pursed.
Alyson leaned back slightly, startled by the girl’s actions, “Natalie,” She glanced around nervously and closed her eyes tightly, “I’m not really a girl.” She blurted out.
Natalie opened her eyes and blinked, “Your… not…” She sat down heavily upon the floor in shock, “Then you’re a… b-“
Alyson shook her head, “I’m neither. I’m not a girl or a boy.” She quickly said, feeling a need to get this horrible secret off of her chest.
Natalie blinked in confusion, “B… but… I’ve seen you topless… your body…”
Alyson wrapped her arms around her body and nodded, “I am mostly a girl.” She explained, “But not entirely.” She sighed and rubbed her head, “The doctors said I’m something called an Intersex, meaning I’m a little of both and neither at the same time.”
“D… do you have…” Natalie cleared her throat, “Have a p… penis...?”
Alyson shook her head quickly, “Nothing like that.” She said in disgust.
Natalie sighed, “So down there you are female?” She asked curiously.
Alyson gave a nervous awkward smile, “Not exactly.” She let out a deep breath, “I was told I have one ovary and one testical and my virgin is not fully formed so I can’t have my period and…”
“and…?” Natalie asked curiously, “There is more?”
“My…” Alyson began to tremble.
Natalie took a deep breath and closed her eyes, “You don’t have to tell me.” She stated with a sigh.
“But…” Alyson licked her lips nervously.
Natalie shook her head, “I didn’t fall in love with your crotch.” She said and pointed at the girl’s chest, “I feel in love with the girl inside, the one who would curl up with me and night and held me with her strong arms. The one who protected me all those years ago and taught me to be strong. She is the one I love.” Natalie insisted.
Alyson took Natalie’s hand between both of her’s. “Oh, Nat…” She held the girl’s hand to her cheek.
“Besides.” Natalie continued, “I’m guessing that Sophia and Missy know the truth about you and they let you stay here right?”
Alyson slowly nodded, “Amy knew too and she said I was one of the girls.”
Natalie smiled, “There you have it. The doc declared you one of us girls so that is enough for me.”
Alyson blinked at Natalie, “You are not disgusted by me?”
Natalie shook her head, “I admit it going to take some getting used to, but it is not like I planned to go down on you right away.”
Alyson blushed brightly, “Y… you… thought about having sex with me?”
Natalie blushed and stood, glanced up at the ceiling and rocking on her heels, “Hard not to when you are sleeping next to a girl as hot as you.” She turned back to Alyson, “Even Emily and Misty were commenting on how sexy you are.”
Alyson glanced down at the ground, “You are making that up.”
Natalie shook her head, “Nope, they were just talking about you before the lights went out.”
Alyson lay back on her bed with her good arm over her eyes and sighed, “If they only knew the truth they would think twice about me.”
Natalie flopped down next to Alyson and crawled up until she was face to face with the girl, “I don’t think so. I think they would consider you part of the gang just like everyone else.”
Alyson removed her arm, “Amber remembered me from the past.” She said softly.
“And?”
“She heard the doctors talking about me and yet she called me her sister.”
Natalie smiled, “See!” She patted the girl on the chest, “You even have a sister. You should stop worrying so much. She rubbed her hand on the girl’s chest and stopped on her breast, lightly caressing it, looking down at Alyson lovingly, “And no boy has a body like yours.”
Alyson laughed, “He would be the girliest boy around that is for sure.”
Natalie leaned in closer to Alyson, “I love my boi.”
“Boi?” Alyson flinched.
“You heard Jessica, you are one of the bois. Splet with an ‘i’ instead of a ‘y’.” Natalie explained, “She even considers herself a boi too you realize. She was not making fun of you or Lauren when she said that. She said it refers to a very boyish girl.”
“Jessica calls herself that too?” Alyson said in astonishment.
Natalie nodded and crawled on top of Alyson, straddling her waist and biting her lip as she let her gaze move over Alyson, causing the girl to squirm slightly.
“Nat, don’t look at me that way.” Alyson said uneasily.
Natalie lowered herself over Alyson, holding herself up with her arms to either side of the girl’s head, “I love you Alyson.”
Alyson found it hard to look into those big power blue eyes, “I… I love you too.”
Natalie lowered herself and softly kissed the girl on the cheek, “I will always love you.” She said softly.
Alyson turned and returned the kiss, on the lips this time. Natalie slowly lowered herself into Alyson’s arms and could feel the warm pressure of Natalie’s body upon her own and wrapping her good arm around the girl as she became lost in the girl’s embraces, enjoying the sensation of her kiss.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 43
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-three
Within no time the girls gathered down in the lobby with only a few lingering behind.
Cherilyn curled up into Tanya as they shared a sleeping bag together. “God, it has been a long time since I was at a slumber party.” She said with a giggle as she slipped into the sleeping bag with Tanya
“Have you ever been to a lesbian slumber party?” Tanya inquired curiously.
Cherilyn propped herself up on her elbow and looked down at the girl, “No, have you?” She asked suspiciously.
“Well I’ve been at a slumber party with Kris, Jenn and May so does that count?”
Cherilyn hit her lover in the chest playfully. “You fool. That is just a normal slumber party with friends.”
“What? Where you thinking I was talking about something naughty?” Tanya asked while tickling the girl, causing her to squeal in delight.
Sarah watched this display from her spot sitting up against one of the sofas, “Always the one out.” She muttered with a sigh.
“Hmmm?” Lauren inquired as she rolled over in her sleeping bag not far from the girl.
“Oh nothing….” Sarah stated, glancing at the girls around her, “I just always feel like the one left out. I mean you have Jessica with Amber on the couch above us; Penny curled up with Kim over there. Then you have that boyish girl with the crutches and that blonde girl.”
“You mean Alyson and Natalie?” Jessica asked, “I’m not really sure they are a couple.”
“They are.” Kim said, as she lay stretched out on the couch on her side with a pillow under her head and Penny behind her, her arm around Kim’s waist and head on Kim’s shoulder, “They are just having troubles admitting it.”
“Yeah… them…” Sarah continued, “And there is those other the two. The pony tailed girl with the tennis racket and her friend. ” She thought for a moment as she tried to remember their names.
“Are you talking about Misty and Emily, because they are not a couple?” Tanya explained then sat up, putting some distance between herself and Cherilyn, “Sorry, do lesbians bother you?” She inquired worriedly.
Sarah shook her head, “No… not really.”
Amber slid off the couch to the spot next to her friend and hugged her tightly around the shoulders, “Of course she doesn’t have a problems with lesbians. She is just moody and lonely.”
“You’ll find someone.” Cherilyn insisted, “This place seems to draw people together, more so when it comes to us lesbian.” She said with a giggle.
Sarah eyed the girl, “So is everyone here gay or something?”
Natalie rolled her eyes as she cross the room, “Not that question again.” She said in distaste as she helped Alyson over to a spot on an empty couch.
Amber smiled up at Alyson, “You look cute in that shirt.” She said with a giggle.
Alyson flushed as Natalie lowered her to the couch, “T… thanks…”
Amber’s eyes moved over the girl, “God, what I would do to have legs like yours.” She breathed.
Sarah nodded in agreement, “You must work out a lot.”
“She does.” Natalie stated with a smile as she sat down next to Alyson, “Every morning she is out jogging and after that she practises with her swords for hours on end.”
“You know how to sword fight?” Sarah marvelled, “Do you have any swords with you?”
Alyson nodded, “A couple in my room.” She remarked shyly.
Jessica laughed, “She usually had one in hand where ever she goes. This is the first time I’ve seen her without one.”
Natalie joined in on the laughter, “I bet she could kick any ghouls butt with that crutch of hers too.” Several others joined into the laughter. “Anyways.” Natalie said, “If you want to know about who is gay around here the best person to ask is Jessica over there.”
Jessica raised her hand in protest, “Hey, what are you implying?”
Natalie raised an eyebrow, “That you are the dorm head and get to know all the girls in the dorm more then the rest of us.”
Jessica flushed in embarrassment, “Oh, yeah…” She glanced around nervously.
“What did you think she was implying?” Amber inquired curiously, setting her head on Jessica’s knee.
Tanya spoke up before the girl had the time to answer, “So just how many of the girls here on gay anyway?”
Cherilyn sat up, “Yeah, I’ve been wondering the same thing. Over in the Eastern Dorm the rumour is that everyone here is gay, is that true?”
Jessica laughed, “That would be something else, but no that is not true. Just like everywhere only about ten percent here are gay.”
Tanya thought for a second, “There are only ten of us that I’m sure of. That makes ten percent right there.”
“Ten? Cherilyn asked.
“Yeah. Jessica, Kim, Jenn, Kris, Penny, Nat, Alyson, Misty, you and me.” Tanya counted on her hands. “I’m I wrong?”
The girls in question murmured in agreement.
“Well you can add Amber to that list.” Sarah said with a chuckle.
Amber glanced over at her sister, “What about you? I thought you had eyes for Caitlin at one point.”
Sarah shrugged, “I still don’t know. Say you didn’t mention that Emily girl that went off with Misty.”
Several of the girls nervously laughed. “Yeah… her…” Natalie said, glancing around to make sure Emily was not in around, “To tell you the truth I’m almost certain she is bi at the very least.”
Tanya nodded, “There is no way a straight girl would act like that without being partly twisted.”
The group broke into laughter.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 44
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-four
“I found a stash of chips!” Kris called out from deep in one of the cupboards in the kitchen.
“Good.” Jenn said with a nod as she peeked out of the fridge to see Kris haul out several large bags of chips onto one of the metal dining tray they found in the kitchen, “We only have juice in the fridge, but I guess that is better then nothing.” She said as she pulled out two jugs of juice, one orange and the other apple and set them on another tray.
“I’ve got the cups.” Kris exclaimed as she grabbed a long bag of Dixie cups from the counter, and then looked over the supplies they had gathered before them. Along with the chips and drinks they found a bag of chocolate chip cookies, another of peanut butter cookies, an array of fruits and some other odd snacks, “I think we’ve overdone it.”
Jenn giggled in amusement, “We are dealing with a party for a group of girls, a couple of which are on their periods, this will be just enough.” She stated with a nod and check off the items on a list that was pinned to the refrigerator door.
Kris shook her head in disbelief, “We are going to have to replace of this you know that don’t you?”
Jenn shrugged, “I’ll handle it. Consider it my treat.” She said with a satisfying nod, “A party to welcome all the newcomers to the Western Dorm.”
Kris smiled at the girl, “You seem to be enjoying yourself. Are you finally settling in here?”
Jenn frowned, “Not entirely, but if stop to think about it too much I feel that everything will come crashing in on me in no time.” She explained as she double-checked the contents of the trays with the list. “So I would rather keep busy.”
Kris took a deep breath, “Jenn, listen…”
“I’m still upset with you if that is what you wanted to talk about.” Jenn interrupted.
“Hell, Jenn, why do you not let me explain?” She pleaded.
Jenn glared at Kris, “What is to be explained? You have Jessica now, or is it that now that Jessica has her old girlfriend back you want to make up with me again?” She asked angrily, “What is it?”
Kris ran a hand through her curls, “I messed up.” Kris said miserably as she leaned against the counter. “I saw you with Kim and thought you didn’t need me anymore.”
Jenn stick the list back to the fridge, “I… I’m sorry… I didn’t know I was hurting you… I thought you didn’t care about me.” She said miserably, “Then I start remembering and I felt so horrible, like my heart was being pulled in two directions. I couldn’t stand it.” Tears filled her eyes and she wiped them away, “Then Kim disappears and you had Jessica and… and…” she began to cry.
Kris moved around the centre island to Jenn’s side, “Come here.”
Jenn step away from her, “I don’t need your sympathy.” She stated miserably, “Please, just stay away from me.”
Kris stepped closer, “I can’t.” She reached out to brush Jenn’s hair from her eyes, “I love you, and I have always loved you.” She said softly, “I spent years waiting for you to remember me, to return to me. I could not stand seeing you with Kim, but I was willing to let you go if it made you happy. I’m ashamed of what I did with Jessica, but it was nothing, really, we only kissed, nothing more.”
Jenn rubbed her eyes and looked up at the girl, “R…really? Y… you didn’t sleep with her?”
Kris flushed, “No…”
Jenn glared at the girl, “But you wanted to.”
Kris sighed and nodded, “She can be hard to resist.” She admitted hopelessly.
“But you did resist her, didn’t you?” Jenn inquired, studying the girl in search of a lie, “You are sure it was just a kiss?”
Kris rubbed her neck, “Maybe a little more.” She held her thumb over her index finger a centimetre apart.
Jenn crossed her arms, “How far?” She demanded, “Were your hands down her pants?”
Kris rubbed her face as she tried to wipe the blush away, then she pointed at Jenn, “What about you and Kim? Or even Kima? I hear she is almost as bad as Jessica.”
Now it was Jenn’s turn to blush, “Alright… how about we call it even then?”
Kris nodded firmly, “Sounds good to me.” She began to move in closer to Jenn, “So how about a kiss?”
Jenn felt her heart pounding at the closeness of the girl, “I don’t know if I should kiss you so soon after you kissed Jessica.” She mussed.
Kris let her head drop in disappointment, “Well, I’ve waited this long I can wait a little longer.”
Jenn looked up at the girl with love in her eyes, “Did you really wait for me all this time?”
Kris nodded and looked the girl in the eye, “You were always on my mind.” She said, placing a hand lightly upon Jenn’s chin, “Every night I longed to be together with you again.”
Jenn smiled, “Then maybe you deserve a kiss.” She quickly peeked the girl on the cheek and slipped out around Kris and pushed the car out the door, “You coming?” She inquired playfully.
Kris gathered the rest of the food onto a second cart and pushed it after her friend, a smile playing across her face.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 45
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-five
As Jenn and Kris entered the lobby they found the girls all laughing.
“What did we miss?” Kris inquired curiously.
Jessica jumped over the back of the couch, “Let me help you with that.” She offered Jenn as she took a bag of chips and proceeded to spill the contains into one of the plastic bowls stacked on the cart and handed it to Natalie, “Send them around.”
“We were talking about who in the Western Dorm is gay.” Tanya explained.
Jenn eyed the girl curiously, “And just how many have you counted.”
“Eleven so far, counting our newest recruit to the Hen Club.” Cherilyn announced, pointing to Amber.
“Hen Club?” Amber inquired as she took a bowl barbeque bowl that was handed to her and munched on a chip and then offered it to Sarah.
Tanya nodded, “It’s a club that Jenn created back in school. She noticed that in some Japanese shows they called someone who was gay ‘Hen’ which means ‘strange’ so she decided it would make an interesting name for a club and the school heads never were the wiser as it became a hang out for lesbians.”
Jenn shook her head distraughtly, “I seem to be a magnet to dykes.”
Kris hugged Jenn from behind, “What better friends are there to have?”
Tanya eyed the two girls with a grin upon her face, “Are you two back together again?” She inquired curiously.
Jenn turned away from Kris in a playful huff, “We just have a truce for now.” She stated, having a hard time keeping a straight face.
“That’s good to hear.” Tanya said with a smile, “You two belong together.”
“Agreed.” Cherilyn added.
Jenn blushed as she handed out cups of drinks.
“So how many others are there besides us?” Kris inquired of Jessica.
“Why does everyone keep looking at me?” Jessica inquired worriedly. Several of the girl’s laughed while Jessica thought for a moment, “Well I know there are few at who are bi at the very least, two of which came to me distraught about their interest in girls and wanted to talk to me about it.”
“Well, you would be the best one to talk to after all.” Natalie agreed.
Tanya nodded, “You make a great Dorm Head, I’m glad you got reinstated.”
Amber glanced around, “You were fired?”
“Fired is a harsh word.” Kris said, “She was just on vacation.”
The others nodded in agreement.
Sarah studied the group, “Why do I not believe you all? Is there something you are keeping from us? We are her sisters after all. You can tell us anything.”
Jessica flopped on the couch behind the girl, “It's nothing, I just had a slight breakdown after all that stuff with that nightmare world and what have you.”
Amber nodded, “That is understandable.” She blinked, “Wait that wasn’t long ago. Are you alright?” Pulling at the girl’s long sleeved shirt to see bandages underneath, “You injured.” She panicked.
Jessica pulled her arm away from the girl, “I’m fine. Trust me.”
“But what happened?”
“She has a tendency to scratch when she has a panic attack.” Kris explained as she poured herself a cup of orange juice.
“Kris!” Jessica glared at the second Dorm Head, “Don’t tell her that.”
“If she is going to be your girl she needs to know everything about you.” Kris stated as she took a drink of the juice.
“Honesty is the best policy.” Misty stated as she entered the conversation with Emily at her side.
Jessica downed the drink in her hand, “I need another drink.”
“We brought something to drink.” Emily stated proudly as she held up the pillowcase up.
Tanya squinted at the pillowcase as if she were trying to see through it, “What is it?”
Emily looked around to make sure they were alone, and then pulled out the case, “Who is for a beer?”
The girls murmured worriedly as the glanced from one another.
“Ah, come on.” Emily said disappointedly, “Haven’t any of you had a beer before?”
“I’ll have one.” Tanya’s hand shot up.
“Here you go.” Emily handed the girl a bottle, which was quickly snatched away by Cherilyn.
“No, you won’t.” Cherilyn commanded.
“Oh, come on!” Tanya reached for the bottle only to have Cherilyn hold it up higher.
Cherilyn held Tanya back as she looked the label over, “Maybe we’ll try it together.” She finally agreed, “I just hope you can’t get drunk off half a bottle.”
Emily opened a bottle herself, “That all depends on the person.”
Jessica rubbed her neck anxiously, “I’m going to check if the front door is locked.” She glanced down at her watch to see it was already past nine, “It is about time to lock up anyway.” She said as she got to her feet and bolted for the door, looking outside to make sure neither Melissa nor Amy were about, the turned the latch and proceeded to check the stairwell to make sure the “Privacy” signs were up.
Emily handed Kris a bottle, “You want one?”
Kris waved it off, “Beer doesn’t affect Angels, and it just tastes horrible and flat.” She explained.
“Angels don’t get drunk?” Amber asked curiously.
“Not usually.” Kris answered.
Jessica eyed the girl, “But you aren’t a Sister anymore.”
Amber squinted at Kris, “I can’t see your wings anymore either.”
“That is because I gave the Malith Stone to my Aunt.”
“Your aunt?” Sarah puzzled, “You don’t mean that other Death Angel from the Clinic do you?”
“The Clinic?” Kris mussed, “My Aunts are Sophia and Melissa, who are you referring to, Amy?”
“Melissa is your Aunt?” Amber said in shock, “Is she another Death Angel then?”
Kris shook her head, “No… not exactly. Who did you see in the clinic again? You mentioned one of my sisters before.”
“One of her sisters is here?” Tanya spun around, “Is it Kai again? We should invite her to the party.”
“It is Angelina.” Alyson stated simply, holding the beer she was just handed and looked at the candles through the dark glass.
“Angelina?” Kris leaned heavily against the office wall, “How many of my sisters are going to come to see me?”
Alyson shook her head, “She is not here for you.” She insisted, “She had a girl with her, another one of their sisters.” She pointed to the new girls.
Penny glanced at Amber, “Which one? Caitlin or April?” She asked worriedly.
“It looks like she brought April with her.” Amber explained uneasily, “But Caitlin is here too. She wanted to stay with April at the Clinic.”
“Is April alright?” Penny asked concernedly.
“Angelina apparently saved her from drowning.” Alyson added.
Kris blinked in confusion, “Saved someone drowning? That doesn’t sound like the Angelina I know. She is kind hearted, but she would never interfere in someone’s time to die.”
“Amy said their souls were intertwined.” Alyson stated, “I’m not sure the whole story but there must be something between the two of them for their souls to be linked like that.”
Natalie turned to Alyson, “Your soul is linked to Drake, is there anything going on between the two of you?”
Alyson shifted in her seat, “No… that is different.”
“Who is Drake?” Sarah inquired curiously, “When do we get to meet him?”
“You don’t want to meet him.” Jenn insisted with a shudder.
“He’s Alyson’s big brother.” Natalie stated, not taking her eyes off of Alyson, “He’s a mean bastard who doesn’t deserve to have a sister like Alyson.”
“Brother?” Amber blinked in confusion, “I don’t remember you having a brother. Didn’t you say you were alone at the orphanage?”
Alyson took a long breath and rolled the bottle between her hands, “He is not my real brother. He rescued me while I was on the streets.”
Natalie rubbed her head in frustration, “All these years you told me he was your real brother? What else are you not telling me?” She demanded.
Alyson glanced around at the girls as they stared at her, “I… I…” She licked her lips nervously and rubbed her arm with her good hand.
Amber clapped her hands together, startling several of the girls, “I know. Let’s play a game, one where everyone has to take part instead of signalling one person out.”
“Not spin the bottle I hope.” Jessica stated disapprovingly.
“No, you spoil sport.” Amber slapped Jessica playfully on the leg.
“We could try Truth or Dare.” Emily suggested, “But instead of asking a question the person had to confess about something or do a dare.”
“I think that is how the game is actually played.” Misted stated, unsure herself, “but it might be a good idea. What does everyone else think?”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 46
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-six
They found an old dusty bowler hat from the closet and proceeded to put everyone’s name in it. Emily quickly took control of the hat and put her hand in the hat and began to stir it about, “First up is… Amber.” She announced gleefully.
Amber fidgeted in place, “Alright… How do we work the dare part?”
Misty thought for a moment, “You choose who creates the dare, so it is someone you trust.”
Emily nodded, “That sounds good.”
Amber nodded in agreement, “Alright then, the truth is I’m both scared as hell and happy to be with my sisters again.”
“I can understand that.” Jessica remarked, “I’m still glad you decided to come looking for us.” She hugged the girl tightly and a couple of the girls awed and cooed.
“Next up is…” Emily reached into the hat, “Misty!”
Misty was taking a swallow of her beer and stopped, “Ahhh… this is the first time I’ve had a beer before.”
“I think that goes for most of us here.” Natalie stated with a raise of her own bottle and most of the girls nodding in agreement.
“Am I the only one here who drinks occasionally?” Emily inquired as she shook the hat up. When she did not get an answer she sighed and pulled out her own name, “I seem to be next and I guess my confession is I like to drink occasionally.”
“It better only be occasionally.” Misty demanded, eyeing the girl suspiciously.
“Yes, ma’am.” Emily saluted her friend, reaching into the hat for another name in order to escape Misyt’s glares, “Next is…. Sarah.”
Sarah bit at her lip as she thought for a moment, “I…” she glanced around at the several couples, “I would love to find out what it is really like to kiss a girl.” She said uncertainly
Misty crawled over to Sarah, “I’ll kiss you.” She said with a sly smile.
Sarah blushed brightly, “I… ummmm…” Her eyes moving to the low cut of the neckline of Misty’s nightgown and her breast beneath, and then back up to Misty’s eyes.
“Were you not expecting someone to answer?” Misty inquired playfully.
“I was not expecting it to be so quickly.” Sarah remarked nervously.
“Go for it.” Emily urged, “She’s a great kisser.”
Misty shot a glare at Emily, “How would you know?” She inquired as she sat down next to Sarah.
Emily flushed, “Must have been another dream…”
Natalie eyed Emily, “You sure you’re completely straight?”
“I told you if it is Misty then I’m alright with it.”
Natalie raised an eyebrow at the girl, “Uh-huh…”
Misty returned her gaze to Sarah, “Well? What is it? Do you want that kiss or not?” She asked sweetly as she curling her legs up beside herself and fixing her nightgown around her knees, giving Sarah a look at her long smooth legs.
Sarah moved her eyes up Misty’s leg and over her body, slowly nodding.
Misty leaned in close and softly kissed the girl on the lips, Sarah fell back at first, startled by the suddenness of Misty’s actions, her back up against the sofa, then moved into the kiss, opening her mouth slightly and lightly placing a hand upon the side of Misty’s cheek. After a moment Misty broke away and licked at her lips and watched as Sarah shivered in delight.
“So how was it?” Amber inquired curiously, watching the strange smile work its way over Sarah’s face.
“Nice…” Sarah breathed, “I bit sour, but I think that was just the beer.” She licked at her lips, “Can I try some of that?” She inquired, pointing to the beer in Misty’s hand.
“Sure thing.” Misty handed the beer to the girl as she slid a little closer to Sarah.
Sarah swallowed hard as she stared at Misty, unable to work her mouth, forgetting about beer in her hand.
Amber whispered into her sister’s ear, “Sarah, you’re drooling.” She said with a grin.
Sarah quickly checked her mouth with her other hand hand, “I am not.” She glared at Amber who smiled back.
“Don’t rush into things alright.” Amber said into the girl’s ear, causing Sarah to blush and Amber laughed.
“Alright.” Emily announced, “Next up is Lauren.”
Lauren stopped with mouth opened, as she was about to place several chips inside of it. She crunched down on them and quickly chewed as she thought of her confession, holding her hand up for the girl’s to wait. When she finally swallowed she took a long drink of her juice and cleared her throat.
“Sorry…” She apologized with a blush, “I haven’t had any kind food in a long time and I forgot what it tasted like.”
“Is that your confession?” Emily inquired curiously.
Lauren thought for a moment, “Can that be my confession?”
Emily looked around at the other girls who all shrugged, “I guess it works.” She reached into the hat, “Next we have… Tanya.”
Tanya glanced around in surprise, “I’m next?”
Cherilyn nodded as she sipped the beer they were sharing, “That you are.”
Tanya sighed, “Hmmmm… My truth is… I’m excited to be finally living in the Western Dorms and I can’t wait until school begins so I can finally take part of Dream Studies.”
Cherilyn shook her head at Tanya, “You’re such a book worm.”
“School is out?” Amber inquired curiously, “What time of year is it here?”
“Middle of October.” Jessica answered, “But newcomers are given a week to get used to life in the dorm before they have to join class. Kim, Tanya, Cherilyn, Jenn, Alyson, Penny and the two of you have all arrived in the past week so you don’t have to attend any classes until you are ready.”
“Hell.” Natalie spoke up, “With all that has been going on I don’t think they will force any of us to go to class until we’re completely settled in.”
“Do you normally have this many new arrivals?” Sarah asked.
Jessica shook her head, “Maybe one every few months. Most come and go quickly, but few stay for years on end so we can only get a few new people at a time. We were full up when you two arrived, but were in the mist of moving a few people around already so should have a place for you soon enough, hopefully by morning.”
“I hope we don’t put anyone out.” Amber said worriedly.
Jessica shook her head, “No worries. With Kim back to one body, and planning to move in with Penny, we have two places open. It shouldn’t be a problem.”
Amber studied Kim suspiciously, “You plan to move in with Penny?”
Kim nodded slowly, her eyes darting from Penny to Amber and Sarah, “I don’t want to be without her.” She said foolishly.
“You really do love her?” Lauren inquired hopelessly.
Kim nodded again and looked down at the floor, “I can’t remember everything, but I remember the way she makes me feel and the emptiness inside when I’m without her. I’m sorry.”
Lauren sighed and rolled over to stare up at the ceiling, “That is all I can wish for. I only agreed to return to make sure you were alright and seeing you with her makes me happy.” She lightly closed her eyes.
Jenn glanced down at Lauren, “That is very strong of you.” She said feeling ashamed of the way she treated the girl, “I’m sorry I yelled at you before. You really aren’t the demon I met before.”
Lauren opened her eyes to look at up Jenn, “It is alright. I would have done the same. Thank you for protecting her while I was gone.”
Jenn smiled, “My pleasure, but the truth is she was the one rescuing me all the time. I owe her my life.”
Kim shook her head vigorously, “You gave me a reason to live. If it weren’t for you I would have given up entirely. Thank you.”
Jenn hoped over to Kim and gave her a hug, “I’ll always be here for you. You are my dearest friend and I love you.”
Kim returned the hug, “I love you too.” Kim released Jenn to find Penny glaring at her with a pout on her face and she quickly hugged the girl, “I love you the most of all. Don’t worry about Jenn, we’re just friends.”
“You remind me of us.” Amber stated as she hugged Sarah, “We’re more then just friends, we’re sisters.”
Jenn blinked in shock, “You are not real sisters?”
Amber shook her head, “We have been together so much that we consider each other sisters, just like Jessica, Penny, April, Caitlin and Alyson.”
“See I told you.” Natalie elbowed Alyson lightly.
Jessica smiles, “We’re all like one big family.” She exclaimed.
Tanya chuckled, “If that were true then we have a lot of incest going around here.”
Amber frowned, “We’re not really sisters so it doesn’t count.”
Jessica nodded, “I know it sounds weird, but I consider all of you my sisters. The family I never had.”
Tanya leaned forward, “I’ve been curious, how did everyone end up here in the first place?”
“Hey!” Emily exclaimed in disappointment, “What happened to our game?”
“Sorry.” Tanya flushed, “I was just curious.”
Jessica smiled, “It’s alright, but I think most of us are not ready to talk about that just now.”
Several of the girls muttered in agreement.
“So who is next Emily?” Jessica asked.
Emily gleefully reached into the hat and pulled out the next name. The game went on through a better part of the night, the girls confessing as much as they had the courage to tell without giving too much away, none going near a dare. Laugher filled the air, warming their hearts and drawing them all the closer together, creating a bond that would help them survive one of the hardest battles they would have to pass, a fight against one of their own.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: <a href="http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/ " target="_blank">http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/ </a>
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 47
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-seven
The night grew late and most of the girls in the Clinic drifted to sleep. Amy carefully crept over the bodies, tucking in the occasion girl; glad they had spare blankets for everyone. Quietly she went to her desk and carefully opened one of the draws to pull out a file folder and opened it, looking upon the photos within. The folder held a series of photos of two babies curled up in a woman’s arms. The woman was pale and had long wavy long orange hair that rolled over her shoulders. The two children had the same bright orange hair thinly swept over their small heads.
Amy gently touched the photo and sighed, “They are safe Lindsey, I knew I would find them sooner or later and they are beautiful. I wish you were still alive to see them now because you would be so proud of them, just like I am.” She turned the photo over to look upon another of Mirai, his face whole and a baby tugging on his long hair, his face bright with laughter. Melissa standing off to his side with the other child, a broad smile upon her face. Amy had not seen her family so full of such life in a long time and she quickly closed the file and dropped it back into the draw.
The sounds of someone moaning came from deep in the clinic and Amy carefully crept through room in search of whom it would be. She found April clenching at her chest and moaning profusely. Quickly she moved around the girl’s bed and looked her over. The girl appeared to be caught in the grips of a nightmare and Amy glanced around in search for something to help soothe the girl’s fears. Abruptly a glowing sphere sprung from the girl’s chest and a giant eye appeared above the girl, surrounded in tendrils of red light that emitted from the centre of the girl’s chest.
Amy glared at the eye as it stared at her, “You!” She hissed softly, “Get out of her this instant.” She demanded.
Suddenly several strings of light emerged from the eye and spread out around it like the hair of Medusa, each strain ending in tiny clawed hands.
Amy quickly glanced around her in shock and back up at the eye, “Don’t you dare.” Before she was done her threat one of the hands flew off at Caitlin, plunging into her chest and she suddenly took in a long deep breath, her eyes opening wide, then she slumped back into her chair again.
“NO!” Amy shouted, dropping down next to the child and grasping the string of light with her hands only to recoil in pain, “Leave them alone. They are just children.”
In response to Amy’s pleas the other arms flew off through the ceiling of the clinic, racing for the Western Dorms.
Angelina slowly stood to her feet and gazed up at the spiralling tower of strains of light overhead, “He is after them.” She muttered softly.
****
The lobby had grown dark as many of the candles dwindled and went out. Most of the girls had finally fallen asleep, curled up with someone, lover or friend. Sarah, Misty and Emily giggled in a corner as they finished off the last of the beer
“I think I drank too much.” Sarah stated in a hushed voice, feeling the effects of the alcohol taking hold of her, making her feel dizzy and light-headed.
“You’ve only had one and a half.” Emily reminded the girl.
“What about you?” Sarah asked, “How many have you had?”
“This is my fourth.” Emily said waved the beer in front of her.
“Wow.” Misty breathed, “You don’t look effected by them at all.”
Emily shrugged, “Beer really doesn’t effect me much.” She glanced around to see Alyson and Natalie curled up together sound asleep and smiled, “It seems my plan worked.”
Sarah propped herself up on her elbows, her eyes following Emily’s in search of what she was talking about, “What plan?”
Emily pointed over at the two girls, “To get those two together finally. Did you see the way there were kissing?” She fanned her face with a hand.
Sarah sighed and laid her head in her hands, “It was so beautiful. I wish I could experience something like that. They look so in love.”
Misty set her empty bottle down and crawled over to Sarah, “Do you want another kiss?” She asked with a mischievous grin.
Sarah rolled over to look up at Misty and shrugged, “I don’t know.” She said half-heartedly, “I don’t know what I want.”
Misty crawled over the girl, “Come on.” She insisted, “I know you wanted more. I could feel it.”
Sarah squirmed out from under Misty, “I would rather be in love with the person first.”
“You’ve never just wanted a good screw?” Misty batted her eyes playfully, “I’ll let you touch me anywhere you like.”
Sarah blushed brightly as she stared at Misty, her eyes darting to Emily who simply watched them, “I… I…” She swallowed hard.
“Misty leave her alone.” Emily suggested, shaking the last drop of beer from her bottle, “She is not interested.”
Misty glared at Sarah angrily, “I bet she would screw her sister if she got a chance.” Her words made Sarah flinch, “I’m right aren’t I, you’re just like the rest of us and get horny every now and then. Do you imagine touching her while you masturbate at night, huh?”
“Leave me alone!” Sarah protested, tears filling her eyes as she struggled to get out from under Misty, but Misty grabbed her arms and pinned her down.
“Get off or her.” Emily demanded pulling Misty off of Sarah, “Can’t you see you’re scaring her? If you want someone to screw then do me, just leave her alone.”
Misty sat up and stared at her friend in disbelief, “You? But?”
Sarah quickly scrambled to her feet and ran from the room crying.
Amber sat up and looked around, “Sarah?”
Emily pointed to the Cafeteria doors, “She ran off that way, you might want to find her.” She said as she cradled Misty in her arms.
Amber quickly crawled over Jessica, who grunted but did not wake, “Is she alright?”
Emily shrugged, her eyes steady on Misty, who was staring down at her own hands, “I don’t know, but tell her Misty’s sorry.”
Amber nodded, slightly understanding and ran off after her sister. She spotted the soft glow of lights under the washroom door and cautiously entered, “Sarah?” She sheltered her eyes from the harsh white light of the florescent lights on the ceiling. She could hear the light sobs of her sister and tested the door to find it not locked.
“Sarah, it’s only me.” She stepped into the stall and closed the door behind her. She found the girl sitting on the toilet, red eyed and tearful.
Sarah quickly stood and wrapped her arms around her sister, holding onto her tight.
“Shhhh…” Amber cooed, “It’s alright.”
“I feel so sick.” Sarah muttered, “I hated hearing her say that, but I hate it more that she was right?”
“What did she say?” Amber asked curiously,
Sarah looked her sister in the eyes and licked her lips, “Tha… that I wanted to sleep with you.” Tears streamed down her cheeks, “And she’s right. I never forgot the first time we did it together in that room.” Her hands shakily came up to touch Amber’s cheeks, backing Amber up against the door, “You were so gentle and I only wanted more.” Her eyes dropped to the ground, “I wanted you to treat me like Jessica does you and Kim does Penny.”
Amber shook her head, “But… You always said you wanted me to get back together with Jessica.”
Sarah nodded, “I do… but I want you to myself as well.” She looked up and stepped closer to Amber, “I want you to kiss me like you do Jessica. I want you to make love to me like you did that night, again and again.” She moved in closer, “Please.” She pleaded, her eyed begging Amber.
Amber took her sister’s face in her hands, she could smell beer upon the girl’s breath and it made her stomach turn, “You’ve just been drinking too much. You don’t know what you’re saying.”
Sarah sobbed, “I do know and I want this.” Quickly she moved forwards and kissed Amber on the lips. Amber struggled at first then allowed Sarah to kiss her. Sarah’s hands slid over Amber’s body, up her side to her breast and caressed it. She took one of Amber’s hands and placed it on her crotch then broke from the kiss, “Please.” She cried, “Love me.”
Amber could feel the dampness of the girl’s panties through her nightgown and swallowed hard. She knew what her sister was telling her was true and she always knew it, she just told herself that Sarah would get over it and move one, but now she realized that may never happen and she cursed herself for not doing something about it sooner.
“I’m sorry…” Amber lowered her head and removed her hand, “I can’t… not when you are like this.”
Sarah dropped to the ground, crawling at her sister’s nightgown and wailing as her heart broke just as Amber has suspected it would. Amber looked up at the ceiling as her own tears washed over her face and she screamed out, her voice echoing through the washroom stalls. Abruptly the walls of the washroom stall began shake and the lights flickered overhead. Amber opened her eyes to see rust drip down the walls of the stall, peeling off the off green paint as it moved. The water in the towel began to bubble and boil and swirl red, overflowing over the brim and splashing tainted water to the tile floor, filling the room with the thick smell of blood, Quickly Amber gathered up her sister into her arms and pulled her to her feet.
“Sarah…” She whispered, trying to stay calm.
Sarah wiped at her eyes and glanced around herself, “What the shit?”
“I don’t think we’re awake.” Amber commented with a deep breath and chewing her lips, “I think we are inside someone’s dream.”
“Someone? But Who?”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: <a href="http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/ " target="_blank">http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/ </a>
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 48
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Forty-eight
“Kimberly sweetie.” A lilting voice drifted to Kim’s ears. Kim’s eyes twitched slightly at the sounds, but still she slept. “Kimberly…” This time to voice was followed by something lightly brushing against her cheek, something soft and smooth.
Slowly Kim opened her eyes to see the white face of a woman hovering overhead, her long thin white hair flowing around her head as if the women were floating in water instead of overhead. Kim blinked at the image before and then cocked her head curiously, “Mom?” She muttered in confusion.
The woman held her hand out to Kim, “Yes dear. I’m here to take you home now.” She said with a sweet smile.
Kim’s forehead fouled in thought, as if something deep inside was trying to tell her something, but it was too muddled to hear clearly, “Home?” She glanced around to find herself laying atop a large rolling hill, crisply cut grass surrounded her, and she sat up to find herself clad in a long cotton white summer dress. Glancing up she realized it was the same dress her mother wore as well.
Her mother laughed pleasantly, “Well of course dear, you can’t stay out here all day now can you?”
Kim scanned the hill as if in search of something, “Wasn’t there someone else here with me?”
Her mother frowned and a moment later it was replaced with a smile again, “Of course not sweetie, it is just you and me.” She offered her hand to the girl, “Now shall we go home?”
Kim returned the smile and nodded, reaching out for the woman’s hand when the sky abruptly turned dark with clouds and a voice shattered the peaceful silence.
“Get Away From Her!” The voice cracked like thunder. As if in response to the anger in the voice’s tone the winds picked up and wiped around Kim and her mother.
“She is mine.” Kim’s mother stated, her head arced to stare up at the sky, “You can’t take her from me.”
“Yes, I can!” This time the voice came from behind Kim and she spun around to see another young girl dressed in grey slacks and a matching jacket, her short straight hair lightly sweeping in front of her face, partially covering a pair of hate-filled eyes. The girl lifted her right arm out from her side, stopping when it was level with her shoulder, fingers spread wide.
Kim’s mother carefully ushered her daughter behind her, “You can not stop us. We will have the child of dream sooner or later.”
The little girl smiled, “Not if I can help it you can’t.” Suddenly she extended her fingers and the flesh under her skin began to boil as if a thousand creatures moved from her shoulder to her fingertip, reshaping her arm, transforming into a set of large white claws. Within moments her hand was four times its original size with blade like claws that grazed the grass as she swept it forward and pointed at Kim’s mother.
“Give her back to me now.” The girl demanded.
Kim’s mother hissed, “A ghost like you should understand the significance of this girl. You should join us.” It pleaded.
The girl slowly shook her head, “I was on that side before, but not anymore.” Without waiting for another reply the girl’s arm shot forward, claws ripping through the woman’s shoulder, tearing off her arm.
“Mom!” Kim screamed out in shock at the sight.
The woman did not show any signs of pain, she only moved every so slightly during the attack. She simply glanced down at her missing arm as tendrils of mist formed around the wound, then turned back to her attacker, “You know you can not defeat us.” The woman said with a smile.
The girl smiled back, “Not alone, but do you think the others will let you have her?”
The woman continued to smile, her body slowly dissolving upon the wind, “But we already have one, it is only a matter of time before they will be both ours.” Her laughter filled the air as she completely vanished from sight.
Worry filled the girl’s eyes and she spun around, “No!” She leapt into the air and vanished like a ghost. The moment she disappeared the clouds returned to their former fluffy state and the sun shone brightly again.
Kim stood in the middle of the grassy field lost and confused, “Mother?” She glanced around to hear no reply, “Hello?” She spun around several times only to find herself surrounded by rolling fields as far as the eye could see, “Someone!!!” She cried out in desperation. She turned one final time and noticed something off in the distance. She squinted and shaded her eyes with a hand as she tried to focus on the object before her. Gradually a figure began to take the form of a small child in a tiny blue one-piece dress. The girl waved and called out to her. Kim could not hear anything aside from the slight rustling of the grass as the wind twirled around her ankles and played with the hem of her dress.
“What?” She called out, placing a hand to her ear in an attempt to hear the person, again to only to answered by the wind. The figure waved one more time and then turned and disappeared from sight.
“Wait!” Kim called out after the person and reached out for the figure, “Don’t leave me here.” Her legs began to move in a panic and she raced across the field toward where she last saw the figure, desperate to not be left alone again.
******
Natalie opened her eyes to find herself laying upon a bed staring up at paint peeled, sun stained ceiling. The orange morning’s sun appeared in croaked strips across the ceiling making the cracks appear more like dark scars then mere paint. Bent and twisted yellowing plastic blinds did nothing to keep the harsh sun from breaking through and turning the entire room a dreadful deep red. Natalie pulled the single thin sheet off of her legs and stop. The lingering sent of urine waft up from the bed and she cautiously sniffed at the sheets to quickly pull them away in revolution, then patted her body, relieved to find it dry, as well as the mattress. She pulled the blinds apart to peered out the window and saw a fresh blanket of snow twinkling away in the light of streetlamps that had begun to blink to life.
Suddenly she remembered what Christmas day all those years ago and her mind filled with panic, “This can’t be happening.” She told herself in a hushed whisper, her hands clenching nearby pillow, its cased stained with tears, and hugging it tight in her arms as she sunk into the corner of the bed, the bed springs squeaking in protest as she moved, making her freeze in place.
“He’s dead.” She reminded herself, her eyes darting around the room. “The Sisters took him away for good. He can’t come back.” Slowly her eyes scanned the room to find herself sitting in a small room with a single metal-framed bed in the corner and a watered stained four-drawer dresser against the far wall.
“He can’t hurt me anymore.” She muttered softly to herself, it is only a dream, he is not real anymore.” She spotted a ling narrow mirror nailed to the closet door and caught a glimpse of her reflection. She was small again, as she feared, but there was something different about her. For the first time she glanced down at her pyjamas to see they were the same blue fleece with cat paw prints that she wore to bed when she curled up with Alyson and not the white cotton nightgown that she normally found herself clad in during this nightmare. Here eyes took in the room more carefully this time and she suddenly realized that she did not sit in her old bedroom, but one of some other child.
Taking a deep breath she tucked a loose strain of hair around her ear, “This isn’t my nightmare.” She said with a sigh of relief. Curiosity began to perk up inside of her mind as she studied her surroundings with more scrutiny, playing back all she knew about the other dorm girl’s stories of their past that she could, trying to place who’s dream this could possibly be. The room bared no real clues to the mystery so she cautiously crawled out of the bed, cursing being tiny again as she lowered herself from the bed.
She tiptoed across the room, noting the lack of toys on the floor. She spotted a teddy bear in the corner and a dirty rag doll on the dresser, but nothing more. Whomever memories these were they were not very well off, or their parents did not believe in luxuries like toys. Curiously she opened one of the dresser draws to find it only half full of thin flimsy looking dresses and shirts. She held up a small one-piece blue dress, the fanciest of the bunch and wondered just whom could have worn something like this. She returned the dress to the drawer and turned to the door.
She felt herself trembling as she approached the door and nervousness began to fill her and wished Alyson was at her side. Why did she always have to face her nightmares on her own? Jessica was there for Amber and her other sisters, Kris for Jenn, and Kim was there for everyone. Where was her protector? With a deep sigh she shook the thought from her mind. She was strong and maybe that was why she faced so much alone. Maybe the person having this dream needed someone and that was her purpose for being there.
A smiled crossed her mind at the thought of being able to actually protect someone. She was always too late to do anything for Kim and Alyson was always rescuing her, so maybe for once she could so something right in her life. With new found courage she took hold of the dull battered brass door knob, a knob she noticed had left a hole in the wall from being banged open one too many times. Carefully she opened the door and peered left then right down a long hall, to her left she could see a blue flicker of light she could only assume was from a television and to her right she could see a door partly ajar, only shadows within. Natalie stepped out of the room and glanced around as she tried to decide which direction to take when her foot slipped slightly on something wet on the linoleum flooring.
Quickly she grabbed the wall for balance. When she was certain she was not going to fall she lifted one foot off the floor to look at what was on the bottom. She swallowed hard and nervously licked at her lips as she saw that her foot was coated in what appeared to be blood. Anxiously she turned her gaze to the floor to see a trail of blood smeared across the middle of the floor, leading to a door next to the bedroom she had just left, as if someone were dragged down the hall and around the corner.
Natalie slammed her eyes shut against the violent images that tried to force themselves to the surface of her mind. Images of her parents laying dead in their bedroom on that Christmas morning, cut to pieces, blood splattered across the walls. Akaime hovering over them, hunting knife in hand and a grin upon his blood soaked face.
“You should be in bed still Princess.” His voice thick as he moved around the bed, wiping the knife upon his blood stained shirt.
Natalie clenched her hands around her head, “He’s dead.” She stated, commanding the thoughts to vanish, “He can’t hurt me anymore.”
“How do you like it Princess?”
Dead…
“Scream and I’ll do the same to your little sister as I did to your ma and pa.”
Dead, Dead, Dead
“You like it don’t you?”
WILL YOU JUST DIE!!! She screamed out in her mind, slamming her head against the wall behind her. The sharp pain rattled her thoughts for a moment. Again she crashed into the wall, this time jumping backwards and throwing her back against the wall and slipping on the blood and tumbling to the ground with a painful crash, her shoulder slamming hard into the floor and her forehead bouncing off the wall. She curled in a ball, cradling her head and digging nails into the flesh of her cheeks.
“DIIIEEEEEE!!!” She screamed out loud, “I hate you, you bastard, you deserve to burn in the hell where you are. Stay out of my head. I’m finished with you you hear me, over you!” She rolled across the floor until her back hit the opposite while, where she kicked out until she was in a seated position, her back to the wall. She sat there for a moment, hand over her tear stained face, trembling as she tried to contain the fear that wanted to overcome her.
A hand lightly touched Natalie upon the shoulder and she quickly spun around and scrambled away from the intruder on her nightmares. Standing before her was a young girl with short scruffy dirty blonde hair clad in a pink nightshirt. Natalie clenched at her chest as she tried to keep her heart from jack hammering out of her chest. Glad to find another child she slowly gathered herself and struggled to get to her feet, slipping and sliding upon the slick floor.
The girl hurried to Natalie’s side and helped her to her feet.
“Thanks.” Natalie muttered as she wiped the tears from her eyes, glancing down at her now drenched pyjamas, “I must look like something out of a horror movie.” She chuckled lightly; the girl did not even crack a smile at Natalie’s attempt at humour.
Natalie studied the girl, “So is this your nightmare?” She inquired as the girl leaned against the wall, her arms wrapped tightly around her waist, still trying to keep the tremors from overtaking her.
Slowly the girl shook her head.
Natalie watched the girl carefully, her eyes kept darting to the door down the hall, where the trail of blood lead, “Do you know what is in there?”
She opened her mouth and wet her lips then nodded again.
Natalie stepped closer to the girl, “Are you alright?” She asked, suddenly concerned as to why this girl refused to talk, “Can you speak?”
Again the girl nodded and scratched her neck nervously.
Natalie glanced around in search for some kind of answer, and then returned her gaze to the girl, “Do you have a name? My name is Natalie by the way.” She held out her hand to the girl and then noticed the palm was coated in blood. She searched for a clean spot on her pyjamas and proceeded to wipe her hand on her sleeve then extended it to the girl again.
The girl gave Natalie a crocked smile, “C… Caitlin…” She said in a voice no more then a whisper.
Natalie gave the girl a warm smile, “Well Caitlin. You have any idea where we are or how to get out of here because I don’t know about you, but I’d love to get out of here and grab a burger.”
Caitlin shrugged.
“Does that mean you don’t know how to get out or you are not hungry?” Natalie probed.
Caitlin tried to cover a smile that was twitching at the corner of her mouth, “I… I don’t know how to get out.” She stated softly.
“So then you are up for burgers?” Natalie inquired, signalling with a thumb over her shoulder, “I know of this great place back home. How about we get the hell out of here and see if we can find our way home?” She extended a hand out to the girl.
Caitlin nodded quickly and took Natalie’s hand gratefully, squeezing it tightly.
Natalie smiled brightly, “Well then, let’s blow this pop stand.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 49
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter forty-nine
Amber held her sister tightly as blood continued to bubble from the toilet until it was ankle deep. She covered her nose with the sleeve of her nightgown as the scent of blood filled the room till it made it hard to breathe. Not just blood, Amber was certain she could smell urine and something else faintly familiar upon the air.
“Amber I’m scared.” Sarah confessed, kicking a chunk of something meaty that floated in the water away and pulling the neck of her nightgown over her mouth.
“So am I.” Amber admitted, “But it’s only a dream.” She stated with confidence she did not feel.
Sarah laughed with part hysteria, “Yeah sure, like all our other dreams were, but that did not stop the bruises from appearing when I woke up.”
Amber let out a regretful sigh as she wondered what it would be like to have a normal dream.
“What do we do?” Sarah pleaded with her sister, searching for some kind of answer.
Amber shook her head, “How should I know?”
The blood began to swirl around their feet and Amber felt something slither around her ankle and slip up her calf. Quickly she jumped back and let out of squeal of surprise. Sarah suddenly let out a yell and spun around, her hands now covering her behind.
“Something grabbed my butt.” She stated in disgust.
Amber studied the water around their ankles in search for what was swimming beneath the surface when she got her answer as a hand slipped out of the filth and grabbed hold of her leg, just blow the knee. Amber knocked the hand away and kicked at it. Another hand, followed by another and another emerged from the water and Amber quickly pulled open the washroom stall door.
“Let’s get out of here.” She suggested, wadding through the muck, which seemed to be thicker as they exited the stall, with Sarah close beside her. She was startled to find all the sinks were spewing out blood and clots of something she dared not examine. The two girls began to move out of the washroom when one of the stall doors in front of them slammed open, then the next, followed by another and another. Each banging open and closed with such force that they rattled their hinges and caused the frames to rock wildly.
Sarah clapped her hands over her ears in an attempt to protect them from the harsh clattering sound. Amber plugged her ears with the knuckles of her index fingers. Her head spinning around in search of who or what was causing the commotion, this was no ordinary nightmare and she could feel it. Something was there and she knew it, something playing with them. She took a deep breath in an attempt to control her nerves and glanced around, pretending to be unimpressed by the display. Her eyes came upon cracked mirror to her right and she stopped. At first she saw her own reflection and then something else. The shape of a small girl in a once white blood splattered tiny nightshirt and panties. Her short hair hanging in tangles damp strains around her small, down turned face, drops of gore falling from the ends of her hair splashing upon her cream white shoulders and over her white spaghetti strapped night shirt. The girl’s tiny hands were balled in fists so tight that Amber could see her nails were digging into her flesh and her hands were trembling.
“April?” Amber half walked and half stumbled towards the mirror as she stared in disbelief at the small child whom she had come to know as her youngest sister.
“Amber?” Sarah looked up to see her sister approach the mirror and glanced at the reflection. Her hands moved from her ears to her mouth as she focused on the child reflected in the image before her, “Oh god, is that really…?” She could not bring herself to speaking the girl’s name. Her mind reeling as she glanced around at the blood upon the floor and walls, “Is this her…?”
Amber seemed to ignore her sister’s questioning because she already knew the truth. Ever since the day April joined them in Ma’am’s care the girl did not speak a word. She finally started open up a little through gestures, but not once did Amber remember the girl ever speaking.
“April it’s us.” She said gently, not wanting to spook the girl, lightly placing a hand upon the mirror’s surface.
The girl did not respond, it was as if she was unable to hear Amber’s voice, either that or was not willing to hear it.
“April…” Amber rapped lightly on the glass of the mirror, “April can you hear me. It is Amber and Sarah, your sisters.”
April began to slowly shake her head, her lips moved slightly, but no sound could be heard over the crashing of the washroom stales.
“April!” Amber called out this time, “April it’s me!”
The pool of blood began to circle around April’s thin legs, a pool that nearly engulfed the girl’s knees. Hands began to emerge from the filth, reaching up towards April, touching her legs and up her thigh.
“Oh god Amber, what are they doing to her?” Sarah breathed in disbelief.
April slammed a fist against the frame of the mirror, “April!! April get out of there!!!” She yelled this time, “Get away from her you monsters.” She stepped away from the mirror and looked around her surroundings in frustration. Spotting a metal paper towel dispenser hanging lopsidedly on the wall and rushed across the room, slamming the palm of her hand into the side of the contraption. It rattled and shook, but held its place on the wall. Amber bared her teeth and slammed her hand into the metal box again. The steel stung her palm as her hand slapped against the flat surface, but she did not retreat from her assault.
“Amber what are you doing?” Sarah asked in confusion of her sister’s actions.
“I… have…” Amber said between hits, “to… save her…” She quickly sat on the edge of one of the sinks, ignoring the steady overflow of blood that streamed around her hands and soaked her nightgown and underwear. She kicked off the ground and curled her legs up then shot them out at the dispenser, knocking it free from the wall with enough force to cause it to slam into the far wall and come crashing to the ground with a splash that splattered the girls in blood.
“Ewwww!” Sarah recoiled and shook her hands as droplets rained from her fingertips, “Did you have to be so violent?”
Amber ignored her sister’s protests and rushed over to where the box fell. It was heavy as liquid poured out of cracks and the slit where normally paper towels emerged from like a long brown tongue. Now the paper towels had absorbed a large amount of the blood on the ground and Amber smiled with satisfaction, hoping the extra weight would help her cause. Struggling she lifted the metal box shoulder level and ran across the room towards the mirror she saw Amber’s image in.
Sarah stared wide eyed at her sister as the girl charged the mirror, a cry of anger and frustrating emitting from Amber as she hurled the object at the mirror with all her might. The box twirled through the air splattering streams of crimson across the mirrors, then hit with a horrible crash of metal and glass. The moment the mirror broke a howling wind blew through the opening that now replaced the mirror, forcing the swinging stall doors to slam into a permanently open state and creating tiny waves in the pool of blood at their feet. Amber closed her eyes against the sudden assault of air, but quickly opened them and rushed at the mirror, punching away the last fragments of glass with a hand wrapped up in the sleeve of her nightgown.
Sarah had raised her arms to protect herself from the assaulting winds, but now lowered them, “Amber you’re not going in there are you?” She worried asked as she cautiously approached her sister.
“April needs us.” Amber insisted as she put a knee on the sink in front of the mirror and began to crawl through the mirror. April was still standing amongst the forest of hands, more seem to appear since the last Amber has looked, crawling over the girl, however April seemed to ignore them, her head slowly rocking side to side. For the first time Amber noticed that the girl did not stand in a washroom stall as nothing but blackness surrounded them, the mirror she now stuck the upper portion of her body through floated mysteriously in the nothingness. Holding the frame of the mirror Amber reached out towards her little sister.
“April, April take my hand honey.” Amber said gently, stretching out as far as she could, wishing her arms were a little longer.
April shook her head violently, sending sprays of blood from her damp hair. Her trembling hands moved to her face, “Don’t look at me.” She said in a tiny frail voice.
“April… It’s alright.” Amber tried to soothe the girl, “Everything will be alright, just take my hand.”
April continued to shake her head, Her hands moving to her face, nails digging into the flesh under her eyes, “D… don’t look…. A…. all my fault…” She muttered through clenched teeth, “Go away…” She almost pleaded, “Please…”
Amber only smiled at the girl, “I’m not going to leave you. We’re sister’s remember, You, Sarah, Penny, Caitlin, Jessica and Kim. Do you remember Kim? She’s here too and Jessica has returned. We can all be one big family again.”
April flinched at the words and staggered backwards, trembling as if someone said they were going to cause the girl great harm, “No no no no no…” The girl stammered, her hands moving across her face frantically, pulling at her flesh in various places as if she were trying to remove a mask, “Leave me alone, leave me alone.” She said through quivering lips.
Amber realized that she was getting nowhere from where she was so preceded to crawl further through the mirror, “It’s going to be alright.” Amber insisted as she pulled her right leg carefully over the frame of the mirror, nervously watching the hands the reach out of the murky waters below her, several turning her way, reaching out for her.
“uh… A… amber…” Sarah nervously approached the mirror, her eyes darting around at the pools of blood at her feet, searching for the hands they only recently saw on their own side of the mirror, “Is that such a good idea?” She asked tugging on her sister’s sleeve.
“I’ll just get April and then we can find our way out of here.” Amber stated simply, knowing far to well that it was never that simple, “I wish Kim or one of the other girls were here. They might know how to handle this kind of thing.”
Sarah nervously chuckled, “Like that weird ghost girl, didn’t they say she came from a dream?”
Amber turned back to her sister, “Listen I’ll only be a moment, but I’ll need you to help me get back through the window afterwards. There is no sink on the other side for me to stand on.” She said as she tapped the sink with the foot that she had perched upon it.
Sarah grimaced at the sink as it continued to flow a waterfall of blood, soaking her sister’s nightgown to a ghoulish colour, “I… I’m not sure I can get up there…” she admitted with a swallow.
“It is only a dream.” Amber reminded the girl, “It’s not real and it won’t hurt you anyway. Get your butt up here as soon as I pass through alright.”
Sarah sighed in defeat of her sister’s orders, “Alright…”
With a nod of satisfaction Amber pulled her other leg through the mirror and began to slowly lower herself into the river below, trying hard to ignore the hands that pulled at her nightgown and brushed against her legs. She wondered how anyone could live with such a creepy nightmare, being haunted by her foster home was enough, but this made her skin crawl. Her mind tried to recall more about April as she cautiously crept through the wave of hands. When she arrived at the foster home she was nothing but a shell, not talking or moving much at all. Amber herself helped the girl dress and occasionally brush her teeth. She would eat, but only if a utensil was placed in hand and many times Amber considered that the girl was too far gone to be in a foster home and should have been placed in better care. However April slowly warmed up to the girls, mostly Caitlin, whom was also very quiet. The both of them had their own silent way of talking to each other. At that moment she wished that Caitlin was there right then and there, but knew that Caitlin would not be able to handle such dreadful sights.
Amber kept her eyes on April as she worked her way through the arms, her mind working hard to understand the meaning behind them. They could simply be a produce of the tortures Ma’am’s sons put them through, but the layer of blood told Amber it was something much much more. Then she recalled something about April that she was surprised she had forgotten. On the first day April arrived the girl was taking a bath and Amber entered the washroom to bring the girl some clean cloths. The girl’s back was to the door and Amber caught of glimpse of long, angry, barely healing, cuts that crisscrossed the girl’s back. The moment April noticed Amber staring at her she sunk in the water up to her neck and started making a panicked sound. Amber quickly dropped the clothes on the counter and backed out. The moment she closed the door April quieted down and Amber made sure that no one ever interrupted the girl ever again.
Amber’s eyes scanned the waters around her legs, could those marks explain the pool of blood, if so then were did they come from? She wanted to learn more, but decided that was for later. Right now she needed to rescue her little sister from this nightmare world and return her to the waking world, where she could hold the girl and reassure her that the nightmares couldn’t hurt her anymore.
“April…” She spoke in a hushed voice, something about those hand frightened her and more then once she had to bat them away as they grabbed her in ways that were more uncomfortable then others. “April, come with me.” She offered her hand to the girl, lightly touching the girl’s arm.
“NO!” April suddenly screamed out. Her head lifted and her eyes set upon Amber, there was anger in those eyes that Amber had not seen before. “You get out of here.” April suddenly demanded.
Amber was taken back by the girl’s sudden outburst. In all her years she had never hear the girl speak she never expected the girl to be so blunt and cold. “But… Don’t you want to be free of this place?” Amber asked in confusion.
April’s face twisted as her eyes narrowed, “Get out of my head!” She cried out and placed both hands upon Amber’s chest. The moment the girl’s fingers touched Amber she felt herself being shoved backwards by a powerful force. Her legs came up from under her as she was sent flying over the pool of blood and her back slammed hard into the frame of the mirror.
Sarah carefully steadied herself on the sink, trying to avoid the spout as much as possible. She looked up in time to see the back of her sister hurtling towards her, startled by the attack that she slipped off the sink and fell backwards into the puddle of crimson muck below her.
Amber struggled to stand only to find the shallow waters where much deeper and a hundred hands encircled her, pulling her into the murky depths.
Sarah pulled herself to her feet and shook the blood from her hair with a sob, “Amber…?” She turned to the mirror in time to see her sister being pulled under the surface of the bloody water, “AMBER!?!”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 50
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty
Amy tried to hold the struggling girl down with all her might, the floating eyes had disappeared through the ceiling a moment before and she wanted to go after it, but needed to attend to the squirming girl first. “Will you help me?” She cried out to Angelina as she desperately tried to grab for the straps that were tucked under the mattress so the others did not notice them. April had begun clawing at her body only moments after the strange light emerged from her body. She thrashed about below Amy, her shirt sliding up revealing scars that covered her chest. Amy stared for a second, wondering how the girl could have got the injuries, only to snap out of it and fought with the strap on the opposite side of the bed in an attempt to keep the girl from harming herself anymore then she already was.
The angel simple stared until Amy’s cried for help cut through her senses and she rushed around the bed to retrieve the other end of the strap and hand it to Amy, watching as she latched the two ends together across April’s chest. Without hesitation Amy grabbed the girl’s hand and slipped it into one of the cloth wrist shackles and bound the girl’s arm to the side of the bed. Angelina watched Amy and carefully mimicked the girl’s movements, pain filling her eyes as she watched April struggle against her restraints.
When April was secure Amy turned to look around at the other sleeping forms around her. Caitlin was slumped over in the chair, her body twitching ever so slightly. Amy quickly moved to straighten the girl up and tucked a blanket around her neck. There was not much more she could do for the girl. Finally she spun around to face the Death Sister that stood at the side of April’s bed.
“Who is here?” She finally asked, desperate to understand what was happening.
Angelina’s eyes never left April as she gently wiped a sweat covered bang from the girl’s face and fixed her shirt to cover the scars, “Draigo.” She simply stated.
Amy rushed around the bed to Angelina and grabbed the girl by the shoulders, forcing her to turn and look at her, “What did you say? Don’t tell me you brought that monster here with you?”
Angelina sighed and nodded.
“Did you know he was in that girl when you brought her here?” Amy demanded.
Angelina took a long breath and closed her eyes, “I suspected he was the reason for this girl’s woes, but I was not entirely certain. She has a very tormented mind you see.”
Amy slumped down in a nearby chair and placed her face in her hands, “Oh lords what are we going to do?”
“He wants her.” Angelina stated calmly, “He will leave them if he can have her.”
Amy looked up at the girl in shock and bewilderment, “So you just gave her up to him? What were you thinking?”
Angelina shook her head, “He is still weak.” She said softly, “If they can stop a demon like Akaime, then they will have little trouble with the likes of him.”
Amy stormed over to Angelina and shook her, “What the hell were you thinking? If he gets his hands on them his brother will finally be free. Don’t you understand? This is what he wants. You handed them to him on a silver platter you stupid, stupid girl.” Amy regretted her words as soon as she said them. She wrung her hands through her hair in frustration, “Without Sofia here there is little we can do to stop him.”
Angelina shook her head, “There is a chance.” She said simply, “Brother sent help.”
Amy’s eyebrow arched in question, “Mirai? He knew this would happen?” She raised a hand and shook her head, “Forget I asked, of course he would know.” She let out a defeated sigh, “We need to get to the girls and warn them before Draigo gets to them.”
Angelina nodded in agreement and the two of them quickly crept through the clinic, careful not to wake any of the girls. As they reached the door they found it was raining once again. Winds howled like wild beasts circling their prey and nearly ripped the door from Amy’s hand as she pushed through them.
“How are we supposed to get to the dorms through all of this?” She called out over the waves of rain that slammed against the clinic, promptly soaking Amy’s front.
Angelina reached into the oversized sleeves of her cloak and pulled out a glass sphere. Lightly she tossed the orb into the air and it stopped eight feet up and hovered there, and then began to grown until the bottom partly vanished into the ground. Angelina stepped into the sphere, and then gestured for Amy to follow. Amy found it completely dry inside the bubble, aside from the damp ground beneath her feet. Not even the raging winds reached them in the protection of the sphere. Angelina began to walk and the sphere followed overhead. Amy quickly stepped into place behind the angel and the two of them journey to through the darkness, the silhouette of the Western Dorm being lite up like a beacon by flashes of lightning in the distance. Amy hoped that they were not too late, and that the girl’s would be able to face this newest threat to their sanity.
******
A rapping at the dorm doors awoke Kris from her slumber. She tried to get up when she realized that her arm was trapped under someone. She smiled down at Jenn as she untangled her arm from the girl’s grasp and started to get up. Suddenly another knocking came to the door and Kris felt an irritation fill her at whomever could be knocking as such a late hour. Her eyes turned to the window to see yet another storm was assaulting the windows. Flashes of lightening could be seen through the sheets of water that soaked the glass like a car through a car wash. She only hoped this meant that the Faceless would retreat to the wood instead of hovering outside the door windows.
Jessica stirred and stretched in her spot on the couch alone, “What’s up?” She muttered softly with a yawn.
Kris shrugged, “Whoever it is they better have a really good reason to be out so late.” Kris said as she scratched the back of her head, noticing that her hair was a mess and tried to fix it by combing her fingers through her hair. She reached the door as a third knocking began and put a finger to her lips in an attempt to quiet the knocker, “Hell, don’t you know there are people sleeping here?” She whispered at the door as she pulled back the curtains that covered the long windows to either side of the window and was surprised to see Amy standing beside a darkly clad person in a long cloak.
She swallowed hard at the sight of the figure, recalling one of the new girl’s mentioning her sister Angelina was spotted in the clinic recently. Amy waved at Kris through the glass; the look on her face relayed the worry that Kris felt in her heart. Nervously she fumbled with the latch on the door and put a finger to her lips as she opened the door, pointing out the sleeping forms around them.
Jessica hurriedly pulled off her blankets at the sight of Amy and quickly moved across the room, “We’re having a Slumber Party.” She informed the nurse in a hushed voice.
Amy gave a quick nodded, “I figured as much, hopefully it will help matters, maybe.” She muttered softly and quickly took in account the girl’s sleeping around them.
“So what brings you here?” Kris inquired, her eyes glued to her sister, who closed the door carefully behind her and stood close to Amy, her eyes never meeting Kris’s.
“Nothing good that is for sure.” Amy admitted regretfully, “We have a problem with one of the newcomers.” She thrust a thumb in Angelina’s direction, “Apparently the one Angelina brought with her had a demon slumbering inside of her.”
Kris slapped a hand over here eyes and slowly wiped it down her face, “What kind of demon?” She inquired with a long breath as she tried to control her temper.
“Draigo.” Amy stated with a swallow, “Angelina thinks he is after one of the girls. Any idea which one?”
“Kimberly.” A voice said from above them and they looked up in time to see Lauren materialize above them and slowly drift down beside them, one leg curled up under her and the other stretched out, the toe pointed towards the ground, as if she had jumped in slow motion. One arm crossed and cupping her elbow as the other flipped her bangs out of her eyes, “Or at least that is what I thought at first.” She glanced around the room studying the girls that lay around her and then dropped on Angelina and set stopped a foot above the ground, her legs partly curling up in fright, “Angelina!” She squeaked.
“A Ghost…” Amy spun around to glare at Angelina, “Is this who your brother sent to stop Draigo? A Dream Ghost?” She inquired frustrated as she jutted a finger at Lauren.
Lauren cringed against Amy’s words and Angelina nodded, “She is close to the girl and knows more about how her mind works. If Draigo gets a hold of her we need something to help us weave our way through her psyche. “
“What does he want with Kim?” Jessica inquired curiously.
Kris slumped against the wall, “The Child of Dream…” She breathed, “This can’t be happening.”
Angelina nodded, “He needs her to free his brother, Phobiore.”
“Phobiore?!?” Kris shot a look at her sister, “He could free that nightmare?”
Any sighed and nodded, “Unfortunately yes…”
“Child of Dream?” Jessica glanced from one girl to another, “What are you all talking about?”
Amy ignored the question as she pushed passed Jessica and moved over to the couch where Kim slept. Her eyes were clenched tight in a dream, but otherwise she seemed to be sleeping soundly. Her arms wrapped protectively around the small form of Penny. Amy reached out towards Kim and stopped, “It is really you?” She whispered softly, a tear forming in the corner of her eyes.
Kris approached the nurse cautiously, “Amy?” She whispered, glancing quickly down at Kim then back at Amy, “Is she really the Child?”
Amy stumbled backwards until her back was against the office wall and she wiped at her face nervously, her eyes scanning the group of girls sleeping before her. She mentally took a count of each one of them and stopped. Her eyes widening as she looked around again, “Where are the new girls?” She inquired worriedly.
Jessica’s eyes darted around the room from face to sleeping face, “Sarah… Amber?”
Emily’s head popped up from behind one of the couches, “What is going on?” She muttered. Here eyes fell on Amy and panic filled her eyes as she quickly got to her feet and nearly fell over, grabbing for the back of a couch for support.
“Have you seen Amber or Sarah?” Jessica asked worriedly.
A guilty look crossed Emily’s face and she quickly glanced down at Misty, who hide with her back to the couch, then back up at the girls, “Misty… well… uhhh….”
Jessica ran a hand through her hair at the sound of Misty’s name and worked he fingers into her temples, “We don’t need the full story, just where did they go?”
Emily pointed to the cafeteria, “The washroom I think.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 51
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty-One
Natalie crept down the long hall with Caitlin close behind her. A free hand upon the wall and the other holding Caitlin’s hand, careful to not slip upon the blood smeared floor. Natalie’s head raced as she tried to place who’s dream this could be and finally she decided it must be one of the new girls because that was the only way to explain Caitlin’s appearance there, unless Caitlin wasn’t from the dorms and just another apparition of this dream. Whatever the case Natalie was just happy not to be alone in this new nightmare.
The trip down the hall took longer then she expected it too and the longer she studied the bloody marks the more she realized that the body that was pulled along the floor was not very big. The width of the marks was no more then a foot wide at spots. The thought of a child, bloody and crying, being dragged down the hall sent a shiver through Natalie and she was even more sure that she did not want to look in the washroom that Caitlin finally confirmed was at the end of the trail, which was why they now traveled the opposite direction, towards the living room. Part of her mind nagged at her to turn around, that maybe the person who was having this nightmare was in the washroom right now, scared and alone. However Caitlin refused to venture any closer to that room and Natalie was more then ready to turn away from the room.
Before long they arrived at the edge of a carpeted area that Natalie suspected must be the living room. To confirm her suspicious she saw a small TV sitting on a wobbly stand in the far corner. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment at the sight of the device; ready to see a replay from her own nightmares begin to flicker across the screen. However only static greeted the girl and she let out the breath. Carefully she took a step into the living room to get a better look around and quickly regretted it. She stood frozen in shock as she stared at the sight before her. There, sitting upon the tattered and worn sofa, sat to adults, male and female, with a child sitting between them. Their chest has been cut open from neck to stomach, the flesh pulled back to reveal rib cages that glistened in the flicker of the television static. Their intestines has been pulled out and arranged upon plates set on rickety fold up aluminium diner tables. Their eyes had been gouged out and stared blankly at the TV.
Natalie held a hand to her mouth as she felt vomit build up in her mouth. The sight of her own dead parents was bad enough, but this display was more then she had ever expected. She toppled to her hands and knees as she tried to keep her last meal from emptying upon the carpet. It is only a dream, she reminded herself, but still this dream was too real to just be someone’s imagination. Someone faced this and survived. Her head quickly lifted and her eyes shot down the hall to the door the trail of blood ended at.
Caitlin glanced up and down the hall and then down at Natalie. As if she understood what the girl was thinking Caitlin stepped into the middle of the hall and held her hands up, shaking her head profusely.
Natalie pushed herself back to her feet. The sickness and fear inside of her built to anger and a need to protect whomever was living in this nightmare. She approached Caitlin and gestured for the girl to move, “Out of my way Caitlin.” She demanded, trying hard to keep the edge out of her voice.
Again Caitlin shook her head, her arms now outstretched to each side, “N… no… Please…” She protested weakly.
“I need to see what is behind that door.” Natalie insisted, “They may need our help.”
Caitlin thought for a moment, then shook her head again, “Can’t… promised…”
Natalie flinched at those words. Yet again another promise, but this girl did not hold the light of a Promised One. No there was something else behind this girl’s eyes, a flicker of panic and regret. Natalie placed a hand upon Caitlin’s shoulder, “I understand you want to protect them, but I may be able to save them.” Natalie gave the girl a sympathic look, “I think the reason I’m here is because I can understand her pain. My family was killed in front of me. The man who did it still haunts my memories to this day. But I fought him and I can help you face this, both of you.”
Caitlin glanced over her shoulder, down the hall, then back to Natalie, “Y… You can help her?”
Natalie nodded firmly, “I will dammed well try that is for sure.” Caitlin reluctantly lowered her arm and Natalie quickly pushed passed the girl, “You will not regret this.” She assured the girl as she headed down the hall, slipping with every third or fourth step and sliding up to the door. Her hand touched the doorknob and she recoiled at the heat. She glanced around the doorframe to find it made of flimsy wood. She stepped back and planted her back firmly against the far wall then kicked at the door with all her might. The door’s hinges rattled and shook with the force of her kick. She kicked at the door again, this time closer to the hinges. Screws creaked and screamed in protest, but she did not let up her attack. Finally she shifted her weight and lunged at the door with her shoulder. The door broke free of its bearing and she came crashing into the washroom. Quickly she got to her feet, suddenly worried that the person inside might be under the door. Finding no one she glanced around the room to find a tub overflowing with murky red water. Panicked she plunged her hands into the water in search of something, anything.
Caitlin came to the door at that moment and leaned against the frame of the door, her arms crossed, “She doesn’t want to be saved.” She said calmly.
Natalie glanced up at the girl, her hands still searching the tub, “What do you mean? How do you know that?”
Caitlin glared down at Natalie, “You said you were like her, then you should understand.” She said coldly, “We don’t want to be saved, we just want to die.”
Natalie looked up, placing her dripping hands on the rim of the tub, “Didn’t she call us here?”
Caitlin simply shrugged.
Natalie looked back into the bloody waters and stood up, “Well you might have given up, but I’m not.” She swallowed as she started down at the tub, “She is in there, I can feel it.” She rolled up her sleeves more, “This is like any other dream right?” She asked no one in particular and got no answer in return, “It will be like stepping into a mirror.” She lifted one bare foot and dipped a toe into the icy water and shivered. Slowly she set her foot upon the bottom of the tub and drew the next one in with her.
Caitlin watched Natalie wide-eyed, “W… what are you doing?” A tremble in her voice, revealed the fear she was containing.
Natalie pointed at the water, “Your friend was in here and if I’m right and follow her example I will be able to find out where she went too, like walking through a door or something.” She nervously stared down at the water as is slightly swirled around her legs, “Or that is how it is supposed to work.”
Caitlin glanced around worriedly, “But…”
Natalie smiled, “It will be alright, just take my hand.” She offered, slowly lowering herself into the water, trying to disguise her own fears, “We’ll just come out on the other side, everything will be-“ Her sentence was cut off as a swarm of arms lunched up from around her and grabbed Natalie, pulling her under the water.
Caitlin ran to the side of the tub, reaching for Natalie’s flailing arms. She caught one arm and was about to pull when she realized that it wasn’t a girl’s arm and suddenly was pulled into the tub with Natalie. The water splashed and sloshed about for a brief moment and as suddenly as it started everything became still again, the girls devoured by the murky depths of someone’s nightmares.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 52
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty-Two
Kris’s eyes drifted to the cafeteria doors. No light emitted from beyond the square pans of frosted glass that took up the centre of each door. She was about to approach the doors when they crashed open and a terrified Sarah came stumbling through the doors. Kris almost didn’t recognize the girl with her sopping wet hair and nightgown drenched a darker pink then Kris last remembered it being. She stumbled and fell to the ground, sobbing profusely.
“Sarah!?!” Jessica rushed to the girl’s side, “What happened to you? Where’s Amber?”
Amber clung to Jessica; trembling like a leaf in a hurricane, “Blood… hands in the blood…” She held out her shaking hands to Jessica who stared down at the red that coated them, which were now staining her clothes.
Amy ran around Kris and look Sarah over, “Where did this blood come from?” She asked worriedly.
Sarah pointed at the cafeteria doors, “W… washroom… sinks…” She stammered.
Jessica carefully leaned Sarah against the side of a couch, “Someone get her some towels, I’m going to check this out.”
“I’m coming with you.” Kris insisted, moving towards the doors again.
“Here.” Cherilyn offered Kris a flashlight.
“Thanks.” Kris offered a smile that did not seem to rest the girl’s worried look. Flicking on the light she turned to the double doors and pushed the left side open, “Amber?” She called out softly, not wanting her voice to startle the girl if she was hiding somewhere in the dark.
Jessica’s eyes darted around the room, dim shadows danced across the wall from the large patio window. The room was a hap hazardous mess of tables pushed against walls and chairs scattered here and there. The girl’s whom only hours before sake sanctuary in this room has long gone back to their rooms with candles and flashlights in hand. Now only faint reminisce of their stay remained. Kris allowed the beam of the flashlight to slowly crawl over the room, only linger on darker patches here and there, finally coming to the washroom doors and approaching them.
Without realizing it Jessica found herself stepping behind Kris and keeping close to her, like a terrified child looking over the arm of her protector. If she saw herself in a mirror she would immediately laugh at herself for being silly. Kris’s reached out for the door to the washroom and lightly touched it surface and carefully pushed it open.
“Amber?” Kris softly called out as the door swung open with a slight squeak. The room was completely silent and other pair of bloody footprints leading out of the room there was no sign of the slaughter that Sarah’s clothes suggested. Kris carefully entered the room, avoiding the prints and followed them over to the middle sink where she found a large splatter of crimson as if someone scrambled to her feet in a frantic panic and rushed out of the room.
Jessica followed the beam of light with her eyes and it moved over the floor, “Where did it all come from?” She questioned in bewilderment.
Kris moved the flashlight to the sink where she found it stained with more blood and she touched the edge of the porcelain tank, “Its still wet.” She commented as she rubbed her fingers together then brought them to her nose and recoiled at the scent.
“Is it real?” Jessica asked worriedly.
Kris nodded quickly, “Its blood alright, with a mix of urine and something else I can’t quite place.” She held her hand out to Jessica, “You tell me what you think.”
Jessica cautiously brought her face closer to Kris’s hand and took a whiff and blinked, “That’s not just blood, its menstrual blood.”
Kris gave the girl a suspicious look, “You can tell that from just a whiff.”
Jessica shrugged, “There is a distinct difference. You live with a large group of girls long enough you start to recognize that smell.” She said, trying hard to hid her embarrassment.
Kris turned on the tap at the sink to her right and washed off her hand, “Well, that is a bit of a relief. What do we do now? Ask if Sarah is on her period?”
Jessica laughed nervously and shook her head, “You can ask if you like, but I’m not.”
Kris sighed and took one last look over the sink then up at the mirror above it and stepped forward to get a closer look. Before her she saw not her reflection, but instead a rapidly flowing red river, “I think I found out where Amber is.” Kris said unsettling, pointing at the mirror.
Jessica moved closer to her friend to peer into the mirror and she blinked at what she saw, “What the hell is that?”
Kris nodded at the mirror, “There is your river of blood.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 53
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty-three.
Amber awake with a start as something bumped beneath her. She looked around to find herself sitting upon a purple plush bench in a small wooden box with windows covered by purple drapes to either side of her and another bench across from her. She could hear the jingle of straps and the clip-clop of horse hoofs outside and realized she must be inside of an old-fashioned carriage. Across from herself sat a tall man in a top hat and cloak reading a book, he smiled over the book, then turned the page and returned to his reading. Amber glanced down at herself to find she was dressed in a beautiful turn of the century light blue dress covered in ruffles and frills. She looked like a princess in the dress and could not stop herself from staring at the attire when she heard shouting from outside. She pulled back one of the drapes and was started to see a grey mouse dressing an British policeman’s uniform ridding the back of a tiger dressed in a red royal guards uniform of sorts.
The mouse clicked his heels on the sides of the tiger and shouted, “We must hurry! News that the twins have been found has to get to the queen at once so make haste.”
Amber rubbed her eyes and looked down at the animals once again, “I must be in Wonderland.” She muttered.
“What is that dear?” The man asked, peering over his book once again.
Amber quickly turned away from the window and straightened her dress, “Oh nothing father.” She shook her head in bewilderment, why was she talking like this, or calling this man father for that matter? It must all be part of the dream.
“Well, we should be at the airport soon enough so do not fret.” The man said with a warm smile.
“Airport?” Amber thought for a moment, what era was she in if they were riding a carriage to an airport, more importantly whose dream was this. Was this another part of April’s dream or someone else entirely.
****
Natalie pushed her way through a large crowd of people. She was bewildered and lost in a strange station of some sort. There was some kind of emergency going on and people were rushing every which direction. Somewhere along the way she lost sight of Caitlin and searched the crowds for the girl. She abruptly stopped in front of a long dressing mirror outside one of the many small shops that lines the far wall and was shocked to see she was dressed in an old boy’s school uniform, dress shirt, grey jacket, shorts and all, her hair was cut short and neatly tucked under a newspaper boy’s hat. She was staring at herself when someone took her by the arm.
“What are you doing here boy?” A tall man in a grey uniform and train officer’s hat upon his head grabbed her by the arm and began pulling her through the crowds, “You need to hurry or you will miss the launch.”
“Launch?” Natalie asked in confusion; unsure what this man was going on about.
“We have to get you out of here quickly.” He insisted as he hauled the girl through the crowded to a line of people standing before a long wood ramp with a rope railing. Natalie glanced up to see a large blimp hanging overhead, several more could be seen in the distance blocking out the sun overhead, the ramp extended from doors far overhead down to two guards who stopped each person in turn, sending some way while ushering others aboard.
Natalie couldn’t help but notice the man in front of them for he was dressed in a long black trench coat that seemed to absorb any amount of light that came in contact with it. Only the polished buttons along the front of the jacket and sleeves twinkled with the light of the sun, however there was something unnatural about the way the light sparkled, almost hypnotizing, not as much as the worn black leather medical bag he held in one of his leather-clad hands, which caused curiosity to swim inside of Natalie’s head. A tall hat was perked upon his long head, covering slicked black hair that only accentuated his ash white skin. He kept muttering something about needing to hurry and shifting from one foot to the other, hoping up and down in an attempt to look over the crowd. Natalie took this moment to glance around again in search of Caitlin or anyone else that might seem out of place, but other then the strange man no one else caught her attention. She hoped that the girl were somewhere inside of this dream because it would be hard to find her if they were inside another dream. She pondered how she would escape this dream when the man arrived at the guard and was stopped and asked why he wished to board.
“I’m a doctor.” He stated simply and held out his bag.
Natalie watched the man perplexedly. What did being a doctor have to do with anything? She mused, but bit her tongue not wanting to intrude upon the person’s dream.
The guards opened the bag and pulled out a crude, oddly shaped, implements that made an unsettling feeling stir inside of Natalie as the image of the dead family sitting before the TV entered her mind. The man seemed to sense Natalie’s unease and he smiled down at her, causing her to cringe. His eyes were sunken and hollow black pits. She could barely see his eyes staring out from beneath the dark rim of his brow, the flesh of his long face appearing to droop slightly, as if it were sliding off his skull. He quickly placed a hand to his face and moved the skin about until it was back in place again, then removed the hand, still smiling down at Natalie.
The guard gave the man a cock-eyed look, "A doctor, you say?" He asked as he held up another of the tools, which appeared to be a wheel of blades on a handle and he spun it with a finger.
The man nodded, "A mortician to be exact, but a doctor all the same."
A second guard leaned in close to the other, "He cuts up the dead." He explained wearily.
Natalie’s head spun around to face the guards, her face drained of colour.
The fist guard quickly dropped the instrument back into the bag and handed it back in disgust. “Go on in.” He said, waving the man passed.
The man tipped his tall top hat and stepped into the airship, “I’ll see you aboard, lad.” He said with a sinister grin and laughed as he climbed the ramp.
Natalie swallowed hard at the sight of the man, her eye never leaving his back, not even aware as the guards attached a string with a tag to her jacket and ushered onto the ramp.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 54
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty-Four
Kris and Jessica returned, quickly closing the doors to the cafeteria behind them.
“Did you find anything?” Amy inquired worriedly.
Kris nodded, “We found where the blood came from.”
“It… it was everywhere…” Sarah stammered, a blanket now around her, her bloody clothes in Amy’s hands as she headed for the office, dropping them into the sink for the time being.
“Nate?” Alyson’s worried voice rose over the couch she slept in. Kris looked around to find Alyson leaning over the blonde, lightly touching the girl’s cheek and drawing back. She scanned the room, lines of worry upon her brow; “She sudden started to shake and is ice cold to the touch.”
Amy jumped to her feet and leapt over the sleeping forms of Tanya and Cherilyn, who wiped sleep from their eyes.
“What’s going on?” Tanya groggily asked as she sat up.
Amy placed the back of her hand to Natalie’s head and quickly pulled her hand back, “Geez, she is like ice.”
Angelina slowly crossed the room from where she stood and looked down at Natalie’s sleeping form, tilting her head slightly she studied the girl carefully, “She is lost in a dream.”
Alyson glanced up at the Death Angel, “She has been lost in a dream before, but this has never happened before. She knows not to get too deeply involved in Dreams.” She insisted confidently.
“This is no ordinary dream.” Angelina insisted, and then looked over at Sarah, “You friend is also there. He has the both of them.”
“He who?” Tanya asked anxiously, sitting up and lightly touching Natalie’s arm to see for herself just how cold she was, “Is she dead?” Her eyes quickly moved to Angelina, “Are you here to take her?” There was a slight tremble of fear in her voice.
Kris stepped forward, “Not likely.” She said confidently, “Angelina only takes those who have died due to suicidal intend.” She glanced around at the other girls and dropped down next to Jenn, lightly shaking her awake, “Jenn, Jenn wake up.”
Jenn slowly shrugged off the sleep that surrounded her and looked up at Kris and smiled, “Kris? I was just dreaming about you.” She said sleepily. Kris returned the smile and gently stroked the girl’s cheek, caressing it for a moment. Jenn instantly spotted the worry in Kris’s eyes and sat up straight, “Is something the matter?” She glanced around to see everyone being awoken.
“Natalie appears to be trapped in a dream and Amber is missing.” Kris explained quickly.
Jenn swung her legs off of the couch, “Drake?” She inquired worriedly.
Kris shook her head, “Something far worse it would seem.”
“Kim?” Penny’s frightened voice drifted across the room. Lauren was already hovering over the two girls, a hand upon Kim’s head.
“Is she alright?” Jessica asked, chewing on a fingernail, recalling the nightmare she only recently escaped from.
Lauren shook her head anxiously, “She should be fine.” She insisted, “I just stopped something from trying to deceive her. She should have awoken.”
Angelina slowly moved to the side of the couch and looked down at Kim’s sleeping face, and then up at Lauren, “You left her alone?” she said, an eyebrow raised.
Lauren raised her hand to her head in frustration, “I thought he was after that other girl so returned to see if I could find her.” She explained franticly.
Angelina snarled, her lips parted to reveal a set of sharp fangs, “I freed you so you could watch over her.” Her hand shot out from within her cloak and grabbed Lauren by the throat, “She is the key, do you not get it?” She glared at Lauren, her eyes glowing red, “I should not have allowed Brother to talk me into letting you return.”
Amy’s head snapped up to look at the Death Angel, “She Is the Child of Dream?”
Kris sprung to her feet and jumped over several girls to land next to her sister, grabbing Angelina by the arm, “Let her go Angelina!” Kris demanded.
Angelina turned her raging eyes upon Kris and the two of them stared into each other’s eyes for a moment. Then, slowly, the hate dissipated from Angelina’s eye and she released Lauren, who tumbled to the ground, gasping for breath.
Jessica knelt next to Lauren and rubbed the girl’s back, “You alright?” She asked softly, afraid her concerns for the Ghost would turn the Angel’s anger upon her, but still not able to control her need to help.
Kris did not allow her eyes to move from Angelina’s, “You will never attack one of my girls again, Is that understood?” Kris said in a low breath.
Angelina lowered her eyes to look down upon Lauren, who was gratefully accepting a paper cup of water from Tanya. Then she returned her eyes back to Kris, “Are you saying you place this Ghost of a Dream under your protection?” She inquired curiously.
Kris nodded firmly, “She is part of the Western Dorms, by Melissa’s word.”
“Melissa….” Angelina broke free of Kris’s grasp and walked away, “Have it your way, but I will not allow anyone to get in the way of my saving April.”
Jessica abruptly stood, “April? Is there something wrong with her? Where is she anyway?”
Amy shook her head miserably, “She is in a bad state of affair. Something has a grip on her soul and it is using her to get to the other girls.”
Jessica spun around to face Amy, “Using her? How? Why?”
“What is your connection to this girl?” Kris demanded, “Angelina answer me.”
Angelina faced her sister, her face now calm once more, “She is a friend.”
“Sister’s don’t have friends.” Kris insisted coldly.
Angelina returned her sister’s gaze, “They don’t have lovers, if that is what you are implying, but that is not what we are.” She countered, “I’m not like you Aigneis. I know how to draw the line.”
“You are acting like she is a lot more then just a friend.” Kris retaliated angrily, “What is she to you? When did you befriend her?”
Angelina lightly closed her eyes and raised her head to face the ceiling, “She is a torn soul who needed someone and I happened to be there.”
Kris studied her sister sceptically; “You just decided she needed a Death Angel for a friend?”
Angelina shifted her head so she faced her sister, her head still tilted slightly towards the ceiling, and she opened her eyes, “She was laying in of tub, her own blood clouding the waters and death slowly approaching her. I meant to only comfort her in her last hours. She turned out to be a lot stronger then I expected.”
Jenn put a hand to her mouth in shock, “How horrible.”
“She began calling out for me in the night.” Angelina continued, “At first during her stay in the hospital and then at the foster home. That was when I first stumbled upon her,” She nodded towards Kim, “and the other one. I suspected they were the missing Children, but was not certain so used the girl as an excuse to visit and watch over them.”
Sarah stood, wobbling for a moment and staring at the Death Angel, “You were in our room?!?” She said in astonishment with a mix of fear, shuddering.
Angelina raised her hand in defence, “Not often.”
Jessica glared at the angel, “But you saw the tortures we were put through, didn’t you?”
Angelina only nodded.
“You watched as they… they…” Jessica was shaking uncontrollably, “You claim you wish to save April, but you let those horrors happen time again. What kind of Angel are you?”
“A Death Angel.” Kris reminded the girl, “She couldn’t do anything to stop what happened to you or your sisters.”
Amy shakily pointed a finger at Angelina, “Did you say missing Children? Do you mean…?”
Angelina again nodded, “I found both of them.”
“Both?” Kris looked from her sister to Amy and back, “What do you mean both?”
“There are two Children of Dream.” Angelina announced, “Twins.”
Penny’s screams interrupted their conversation and everyone turned to find out what scared the girl. Penny was sitting on the couch next to Kim as the girl slept soundly, her eyes never leaving Kim’s face. At first it was not apparently what had frightened the girl and Kris they had to move in closer to see a thick black substance leaking out from under the girl’s right eye and slowly crawling across her face.
“Oh god, it’s real.” Jenn breathed in disbelief.
Kris glanced at Jenn, “What do you mean? You’ve seen this before?”
Jenn shook her head, “Kim was rambling about it earlier. She said her face peeled away revealing a black mask with a glowing blue staring at her, accusing her.” She explained, not able to tear her eyes from the blackness that continued to devour her friend’s face.
“Black mask?” Angelina spun around and joined the others.
Sarah shook her head, “That is the same stuff from the tub in our dream. It tried to swallow Kim and Amber.” She said in a trembling voice, “It almost pulled the both of them in, but somehow Amber managed to free Kim from the stuff.”
“He already had a hold of her…” Angelina stated as she staggered away from the couch, and then glanced around, “How long ago did this happen? The thing with the tub?”
Jessica shrugged, “They were trapped the dream during most of the day yesterday.”
Angelina pulled her hood around her shoulders and began to pace, “He’s been working his way here the whole time. It really is my fault after all.” She muttered as she shook her head.
Kris stopped her sister’s pacing, “Would you finally explain what in the Lord’s name is going on?”
“In due time.” Angelina halted her sister’s questioning, “We need to stop Draigo before he does anymore damage.”
Kris crossed her arms, “How do you proposed to do that? Just jump into their dreams?” She gestured to Kim, “We don’t even know who’s dreams they are lost in or how to get to them.”
“I do.” Everyone turned and was startled to find a newcomer had entered their conversation. Melissa stood in front of the dorm’s front entrance, Her long hair damply clinging to her soaked blouse in long tangled strains, her eyes staring out behind her bangs like something from an Asian horror film. She combed her fingers through her hair, awkwardly tucking the left side over her shoulder and around her ear. “We have to shut down the barrier that protects this world from the World of Dream.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 55
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty-five
Amber set a large rectangular wooden suitcase on the ground under a small window and flopped down upon one of the benches in the small compartment of the airship. The man from the carriage had attached a tag around her neck and handed her the case without a word before she was handed over to a stewardess who proceeded to lead her to this compartment. She was almost certain that she finally found her father only to loss the man once again. She glanced out the window to see hundreds of people gathered outside, fighting to get onto the blimp. She wondered if this could be a dream about one of the World Wars, but who could be having such a vivid dream like this. It made no sense at all. She let out a sigh and rubbed her head as she tried to figure out how she was going to find Sarah or April. As the thought raced through her mind the door to her compartment slide opened and a boy was ushered into the room. The boy protested for a moment with the stewardess before the door slammed in front of him and he sat with a huff across from Amber, arms crossed and hat falling in front of his eyes. The boy lifted the hat with his thumb and stared at Amber, blinking a couple of times before jumping from his seat excitedly.
“Amber wasn’t it?” The boy exclaimed as he flopped down on the bench next to Amber, a leg curled up under him as he held his ankle with both of his hands, “I’m so glad to find one of you are here. This dream is beginning to drive me crazy.” The boy removed his hat and shook out his short golden blonde hair, his powder blue eyes glittering in the sunlight.
Amber stared at the boy for a moment longer then she started to recall where she saw this teenager before, “N… Natalie?” She stammered, embarrassed for confusing the girl for a boy.
Natalie scratched the back of her head and neck as she nodded, “God, it is hard to get used to short hair.” She stated as she placed the cap upon her head again, “At least I like the cap.” She lifted the leg that dangled off the edge of the bench, “I could do without the hideous shorts mind you, and at least I remembered to shave the other day.” She said while showing off her bare legs.
Amber tried to stifle a laugh, “I’m glad to see you too. I was beginning to think I was alone in this insanity.” Her eyes shifted to the window and she stared out at the blue sky, “I’m afraid. I lost Sarah somewhere along the way.”
Natalie patted the girl on the leg, causing Amber to look back at Natalie, “I know how you feel. I thought I was alone here too.” She admitted with a small smile.
“Do you have any idea where we are?” She inquired trying to make some sense of the situation.
Natalie shrugged, “One moment I was in this horror scene with blood everywhere and then I was here.” She glanced at herself, “I’m just glad to be my proper age again, even if this time I appear to be a boy.” She suddenly grabbed at her crotch, “At least in fashion.” She said with a sigh of relief, causing Amber to giggle a loud this time. Natalie glanced around the tiny room, small brass rungs with leather straps where over two benches covered by thin cushions took up either side, a suit case sitting against the wall under a small square window to her right and the door she entered through to her left. It reminded her of a small passenger compartment of a train, but from the sight out the window she knew they were well above the ground.
“Say, have you see a young girl with short brown hair around here?” Natalie inquired worriedly, “She was with me before I was pulled into the tub and now I can’t find her. I think she said her name was Caitlin.”
“Caitlin!!” Amber’s eyes grew wide with shock, “She is here too?”
“So she is a friend of yours?” Natalie got to her feet and tried the door to find it locked and kicked at it lightly.
Amber nodded, “She’s one of my sisters from the foster house we used to live in.” She explained.
Natalie nodded as she took in the information, “The one that Jessie and Penny are from?” She knelt and peered into the keyhole.
“Yeah,” Amber said, “She and April were inside the clinic when we last saw her. A girl called Amy was watching over her. I’m told April nearly drown, she didn’t look too good when I left.”
Natalie smiled up at Amber, “Amy is great. She will find out what is wrong with your friend and help her, I’m certain of it.”
“We need to find the others and get out of here quickly.” Natalie said urgently, sticking her finger into the keyhole.
Amber nodded, “But where do we start? We have no idea where they could be?”
Natalie glanced around the room for something, “There is a man on board that I think is connected to all of this.” She explained, her eyes moving to the suitcase, “Is that yours?” She inquired pointing at it.
Amber shrugged, “It was with me when I got here.” She stated uncaring. Natalie pulled the suitcase on its side and unbuckled the leather belts that held it closed and then it open to find it filled with clothes, “What about this man?” Amber asked.
“He got onto the ship with me and then I was taken here with the other children.” Natalie explained as she sifted through the case, “He claimed to be a doctor so I suspect he is in first class somewhere, probably with his own compartment.”
“What makes you think he is connected to this?” Amber inquired curiously, “There are hundreds of people around, any one of them could be an apparition or a person from reality.”
Natalie looked up from her search, her hands upon her lap, “You know a lot about this stuff.” She said in awe.
Amber struggled, “I’ve lived half my life inside one nightmare after another. I learned how these places work, to an extent.”
“Do you know anything about your friend’s Caitlin or April?” Natalie inquired softly, closing the suitcase with a look of defeat upon her face.
Amber sighed, “Less then I would like to know it would seem.” She stated sadly, “April was a shy quiet child who never spoke much and Caitlin wasn’t much better. They got along extremely well at the foster home, but they kept pretty much to themselves.”
Natalie thought to herself for a moment, “That would explain why I found Caitlin in that apartment. It must have been April’s memories or something.”
“What apartment?” Amber asked eagerly, “Did you get a glimpse inside of their dreams?”
Natalie nodded with a shutter, “I saw things that I never want to see again. I thought my nightmares were bad, but those images are something out of a real horror movie.”
Amber placed a hand on one of Natalie’s shoulders and forced her to turn and face her, “What did you see? I want to know every detail.” She demanded, desperation in her eyes.
Natalie’s eyes grew wide, “You don’t want to say that.” She insisted and trembled at the thought of that apartment again.
“You don’t understand.” Amber protested, “I need to know, I need to be there for them.”
Natalie shook her head, “Listen, when I was little I discovered my parents dead in their bed, their killer still hovering over them.” She stated coolly, as if none of this affected her, “He did things to me that I wish to never discuss, promising that if I uttered a sound he would do the same to my little sister. Now what I saw in this person’s dreams was far worse then what was done to my parents. I can only hope that the monster did not do anything to her, but I fear from what I saw that she is more scarred then I am.”
“Scarred…” Amber mumbled, a trembling hand moving to her mouth, “April has cut marks all over her back, long and deep ones. You don’t think…” She glanced up to see the terror that filled Natalie’s eyes. The girl suddenly spun around on her heels to face the lock again, “What’s wrong?” Amber inquired anxiously.
“We have to find April before he does.” Natalie stated urgently, a hint of fear in her voice. She studied the lock and snapped her fingers.
“He who?” Amber asked, “The doctor?”
“He said he was a mortician…” She took off her hat and rubbed her forehead with her sleeve, “God, if you saw what he did to her family… We have to get to her before he does?” She insisted more urgently before, snapping her fingers a couple of times and staring at her fingers in frustration.
Amber slid off the bench to kneel next to Natalie, watching the girl curiously, “What are you doing?”
Natalie glanced down at her hand and put it down in embarrassment, “Alyson taught me a few things about dream worlds.” She stated with a nod towards the door, “I’m trying to create a lock pick for this door.” She said nervously, “I can create knives all I like.” She demonstrated by flicking her wrist and producing a several small throwing daggers between her knuckles, “But this is giving me troubles for some reason.” She returned the knives to her sleeve.
A smile appeared at the corner of Amber’s mouth, “That is because you are trying for something too complex.” She produced a skeleton key from the folds of her gown, “Try something simpler.”
Natalie stared at the key in disbelief then grinned, “Why didn’t I think of that?” She took the key from Amber and turned it in the lock to hear a satisfying click. She paused before opening the door and looked down at her arm.
“What is it?” Amber asked, following the girl’s gaze.
Natalie raised her arm and pointed her fist towards the window. With a flick of her wrist a long double edged blade sprung forth with a sharp snap and whisper of steel against its housing. Natalie nodded at the blade, “Good I still have it.”
Amber stared at the blade, it was now her time to be impressed, “That is handy.”
“I gift from Alyson.” Natalie remarked as she placed the point of the blade upon the floor next to her and pushed the weapon back into it’s place under her sleeve, “But sometimes it doesn’t appear in dreams… I don’t understand why yet.” and then placed her ear against the door. When she was sure she did not hear anything she signalled for Amber to follow and slipped out into the hall, keeping her head low.
Amber began to follow when she spotted something through the window of their compartment. For a moment she thought she saw something move passed the window, just a shadow of a black form, but it was certainly someone. She shook her head of the image. There was no way someone could be outside the window; they were high in the air after all. Silently she slid the door to their compartment closed and crept after Natalie.
******
Caitlin stumbled down a long corridor with many wooden sliding doors to both side and a long red carpet rolled out beneath her feet. She hurriedly tried one door after another only to find them all locked. Finally she came to one door that slid open on its rollers and she entered, quickly slamming the door shut behind her. The room was dark, the rolling blinds pulled down allowing only sliver of light to enter. She turned around to find that she had cornered herself in a passenger compartment with a fold out bed to her right, a bench to her left and a small closet in the far back. She considered crawling under the bed when she noticed a lump moving under the rumbled blankets and a strange sound emitted from its folds.
Caitlin approached the bed cautiously, unsure what could be under the blankets. Whatever it was it was not very big, the size of a small animal and it appeared to be struggling to free itself from its confines. Forgetting about her pursuers for a moment she reached out and carefully pulled back the blanket only to instantly drop it to the ground and stumble back against the wall, shoving the side of her hand in her mouth to stifle back the screams that threatened to burst free. Before her, surrounded by sheets soaked in blood, lay a small tabby cat, which at first appeared to be dead. Shocked and revolted Caitlin turned to leave the room when she heard the cat emit a gurgled meow. She looked down at the cat in horror as she realized it was still alive. The cat tried to crawl towards the girl, however it has been cut open from neck to stomach, its entrails dragging along behind it. It meowed again and a bubble of blood formed at its mouth and burst.
Tears formed in Caitlin’s terrified eyes and she headed for the door, wanting nothing more then to escape the sight of the dying creature. She stopped in her tracks upon hearing footsteps behind the door and the mumbling of voices. Panicked she spun around, avoiding looking at the cat, finding the open closet and prepared to climb in when she remembered the blanket on the floor. With eyes shut she picked up the blanket between her fingers and dropped it back over the cat, then quickly turned and jumped into the closet. Just as she closed the door behind her she heard the compartment door slide open and someone enter.
“You are sure they are here?” A muffled voice inquired eagerly, “Both of them?”
“I’m not sure about both, but one for certain.” Another voice said.
“We need those girls, Charles.” The first voice instructed, “We have little time for games. If you know where they are then hand them over.”
“But their fear is so delicious.”
“You can do with the others all you like, but I want that Child.”
Caitlin could see the shadow of one of them cross over the cracks in the closet door and scrambled away from the door.
“Did you hear that?”
“I think we have company.” There was a twisted hint of pleasure to the voice this time, “I wonder who it could be.” The door began to slowly open and Caitlin stared in horror at the two shadowy shapes that stood before her.
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 56
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty-Six
“Missy?” Kris hesitated; the look in her aunt’s eyes was almost haunting. She had never seen her aunt like this before. Her clothes clinging with moisture to her body and her long black hair draped over her shoulder leaving a puddle under her feet. She was almost certain she did not hear the woman enter the room, she would have felt the wind rush in the door when it opened and yet there Melissa stood. Silently watching the girls around her, sadness in those dark eyes.
Melissa made no move from her spot, the girls around her silently awaiting the Head Mistress to speak, to lead them out of current darkness and Missy knew it. She took a long breath and held the Merith stone in one hand, fingering it’s smooth surface up to the point, its blue glow dulling with every passing second. She gazed down at the stone briefly then rose her eyes to met the girl’s whom she consider her own.
‘I have to tell them.” Melissa thought to herself as she watched the girls around her, could see them waiting, wanting answers. She closed her eyes and prayed to the Lords that she was doing the right thing, wishing her sister was with her at that moment. She glanced down at the Merith stone, drawing strength from it. The stone pulsed with light, then flickered and grew brighter.
Kris’s eyes moved to the stone, “Missy what is it?”
Melissa’s eyes grew wide as she held the stone up, “We have company.” She muttered softly. Abruptly the air in the room began to crackle with energy. Green lightening leapt from the stone in Melissa’s hand to the ceiling above the set of pool tables off to the side of the lobby. Many of the girls covered their eyes, protecting them from the harsh light that build up on the ceiling. Soon the light turned into a flickering pool that hovered overhead. The edge glimmered with green light while the centre rippled like water.
Kris cautiously took a step closer to the pool of light to have Jessica grab her by the arm, “I’m just going to take a look.” Kris stated with a soft smile.
Jessica eyed the lights suspiciously, “What is it?”
Melissa started at the crystal in her hands, “It’s Sophia, she’s back.” She stated gleefully, feeling her sister’s presence through the stone.
As if responding to Melissa’s premonition something suddenly dropped through the pool of light, a large, curled up, body wrapped in tattered clothes fell from the ceiling and crashed heavily upon the pool table sending several balls scattering to the floor and snapping one of the legs causing splinters of wood to shower the floor.
“SOPHIA!?!” Kris ran to the woman’s side and skid to a stop as the sight before her. Several large shards of coloured glass jutted out of Sophia’s body at angry angles. Her fall dislodged several leaving fragments of rainbow glass littering the pool table mixed with her blood. It was not the blood that made Kris come to a stop, but the girl squirming in the woman’s arms, “Carey!” Kris hissed at the ex angel as she set her eyes on the wounded child.
“Some-one-take-her!!!” Sophia cried out as she continued to struggle with the stained glass angel.
Angelina quickly moved to the pool table and pulled Carey out of Sophia’s arms. With a wave of her hands mystical chains materialized and wrapped around Carey, securing her arms to her side. Carey snapped her teeth at the angel, but Angelina ignored the girl’s struggled to break free.
Amy rushed to Sophia’s side as the woman began to pull herself into a seated position, with the help from Kris, “Sophia? What happened to you?” She inquired, taking into account the number of shards that protruded from the woman’s chest and cautiously touching one of them, causing Sophia to wince in pain.
“I… I’ll be alright.” Sophia said with a strained smile, “Did the girls get here safely?” Her eyes turning to Jessica for the answer.
Jessica nodded, “I got them here, but…” She glanced around nervously.
Sophia’s smile faded as she looked around at the many eyes that watched her, “What happened while I was gone?
“This world is collapsing.” Missy stated in a hushed voice.
“What happened?” Sophia insisted this time.
Quickly Melissa brought her sister up to speed on the events that transpired since her disappearance while Amy busily worked at removing the glass from the woman’s body, slipping her fingers under the skin, making sure there was no internal injury and mending what she could. When Melissa mentioned the appearance of Angelina Sophia nodded at the Death Angel and gave her niece a tired smile. Jessica added in additional pieces as she saw fit, introducing the Head Mistress to Lauren, who was anxiously standing off to the side. Sophia smiled warmly at the girl, only wincing when Amy pulled an especially jagged shard free.
“Come here.” Sophia beckoned, reaching a hand towards the girl. When Lauren hesitated Sophia glanced down at herself, taking in her bloody and battered body and gave a crocked smile, “I guess I would be nervous too considering, but I mean you no harm. I just want to get a look at you.”
Lauren looked around to see many of the girl’s nodding at her to do as she was told. Cautiously she stepped toward the Head Mistress and took a nervous swallow as she came within arm’s reach of the woman. Sophia placed a shaky hand upon the girl’s cheek and gazed into her eyes.
“There is no need to be frightened.” Sophia insisted warmly, “You belong here as much as any of the other children here.”
“B.. but…” Lauren stammered, “I’m just a ghost…”
Sophia smiled brightly, “There are more ghost here then you would believe. They come and they go, but you a special, you know you are a ghost and yet you return to help the one you love.”
A blush covered Lauren’s face, “I… I couldn’t let her face this alone.”
Sophia nodded, “Well, she is far from alone, and neither are you.” Sophia looked over at the couch where Kim currently slept, “I’m afraid if we don’t find her soon however things will grow much worse for her and everyone here.”
“You cannot stop him.” Carey laughed insanly from her spot in the corner. Angelina had recently bound the girl to a chair and she glared at the girl’s from her spot, “He will find her and this pitiful existence of yours will finally be over.” Her laughter turned to hysteria, her voice echoing against the lobby walls.
“Shut up Carey.” Kris snapped and she began to approach her sister, fist clenched.
Sophia put a hand up to Kris, “Let her be. She is insane, but she speaks the truth. If we don’t stop Draigo then this world will no longer exist.
“But what will happen to us?” Jessica inquired worriedly, “I don’t want to leave. I don’t want to return to my other life.”
Sophia stroked the girl’s arm gently, “I don’t want you to leave either, but I knew this place couldn’t exist forever.”
Misty shakily stepped forward, “Can’t you do something? You created this place didn’t you?
“We are only guardians of this world.” Melissa explained sorrowfully. She eyed her twin sister who slowly nodded.
“You can tell them.” Sophia said with a smile, “They need to know.”
“But what about Brother?” Melissa protested, “What about what he said would happen if they knew the truth?”
Sophia looked down at Amy who has paused in her work to look between the two women, “The alternative isn’t much better now is it?”
Amy sighed and nodded, “The truth must come out sooner or later.”
Kris shook her head in confusion, “What are you three going on about? What truth?”
Melissa turned to look at her niece, “The creator of this world, the very reason this place exists and your being here is not as you were lead to believe.”
Jessica turned this over in her mind, “You mean Whispering Hills was not created for lost souls?”
Melissa sighed, “It was created for one soul.” She held up one finger, “A place for her to escape a world that she did not understand.”
“The Child of Dream.” Angelina whispered, “Is she really that powerful? I mean only a few Lords can create a world like this one and even then it wouldn’t last as long or be as tangible.”
Sophia nodded, “For some unknown reason girls that child could relate to became drawn to this place and it grew in strength with their needs. We were placed here to conceal its true nature, to keep Draigo from discovering the child’s whereabouts.”
Melissa glanced around the girls who now watched her, concern and worry in their eyes, “I was told to never tell you this, but you need to know. You need to understand the reason behind you being here.”
“And what is that?” Jessica asked.
“You are all connected in one way or another to the her.” Amy continued, “Need her in some way or another, need each other. She created this world in order to hide from her nightmares, but instead she ended up saving many of you form your own. You all know who I’m talking about.”
Several girls looked down at Kim.
“But I never met her before getting here.” Misty interjected.
A small smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, “Not that you can remember, but she touched you in some way that you just don’t recall.”
Jessica rubbed her head, “So why is everything coming apart now?”
Amy sighed, “Because there is more then one true Child of Dream.”
Carey jumped up in her seat, “WHAT?!? How can that be possible? I’ve only ever sensed one in the world of dreams.”
“That is because we hid the second one.” Amy said miserably. “Because if they were ever together then their power would be uncontrollable and he would find them in no time.”
Sophia set a hand upon Amy’s shoulder, “It was for the best.”
Amy shook her head, “If it was then none of this would have happened. Draigo will find Kim and through her he will find Amber too.”
Jessica shook her head, “Amber? What does she have to do with all of this?”
Amy turned to face Jessica, “They are twin sisters. Amber is Kimberly’s true other half.”
*****
To be Continued . . .
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Chapter 57
A Shadowlander’s Dream: Book Three - Rules of the Flesh
Written by Kathryn K Williams
Chapter Fifty-Seven
Kim rushed through the field of grass, desperate to keep up with the strange girl who always seemed to keep the same distance ahead even though she did not appear to be running at all. Finally the girl came to the edge of a forest and without hesitation vanished between the trees.
Kim halted in front of the line of trees, memories of the Western Woods entering her mind. She glanced around only to find the forest rolled off into the horizon with no way around it. She took a step back from the forest to look up. A deep blue sky hovered overhead as soft clouds rolled passed by, she considered turning away from the forest and heading back to the hill she awoke upon. Maybe she could find her mother again, or that other girl. She turned back to the forest again and was startled to find the trees had parted to make a path for her. Nervously she peered into the gloom of the forest to see the little girl skipping down the path and around a bend.
“Down the rabbit hole we go again…” Kim muttered partly to herself.
“Is that such a good idea?” Another part of her spoke up.
Kim sighed, “What choice have we got?”
The internal voice sighed and seemed about to say something, but did not. Kim nodded firmly and stepped into the shadow of the trees. The moment she was blanketed in shadows a pain shot through her head and she clenched at her right eye.
“Not now.” She hissed at the pain. Struggling with her emotions, trying hard to keep under control, “I’m in control here.” She demanded, digging her nails into the flesh around her eyebrow, fighting the urge to crawl at her skin.
“You like to think you are in control.” The voice whispered in her ear, “You know far too well how little your grip holds and it scares you. You thought you were rid of this side of you, but you were wrong. It is one with you once again.”
“I’m threw with this garbage.” She growled, “Now leave me ALONE!” She shoved the voice from her mind, causing the leaves of the trees around her to rustle and she stood tall once again. She waited for a moment, wanting to see if the voice would return, only to find herself greeted by the wind. With a satisfied nodded she started down the path once again.
Before long she found the forest opened to a large grassy clearing, in the middle stood a long rectangular mobile home raised up on cement blocks just like the one she lived in as a child. This one, however, differed slightly from her memories, both houses were long with a small patio along one side and a sliding door, a high fence encircled the back half of the building, keeping passer-by’s from glimpsing at the backyard. Wooden stairs lead up to the patio near the front and up to the main entrance. However her home had light blue siding and this one had off yellow, almost as if the siding used to be white, but became tainted from exposure with the sun. Also there was a different feeling emitting from this building then she remembered from her own. While her home felt dark and filled with despair, this one felt empty. As if no one existed within its walls in a long time. However there was something oddly familiar about the building, something she could not quite describe.
Cautiously she approached the building, certain that the child she saw moments earlier must be inside. The wood steps creaked as she accended the patio step, pulling herself up the railing to keep her weight off the stair and hopefully make her less of a racket. Cringing and clenching her teeth with each sound the worn wooden steps emitted. When she finally reached the top of the steps she stopped to talk a look around. From where she now stood she could see the patio stretched most of the length of the house. With an overhead wooden awning talking up the front half and stairs leading down the back into a small yard below. A barbeque was set off to the side, under the awning, with a black plastic tarp pulled overtop to keep the rain off of it. There were a couple of kids bikes leaning against the side of the house, one pink with rainbow streamers attached the to handles and training wheels, while the other was slightly bigger and blue with a yellow banana seat. Below the patio was a long grassy back yard with a small swing set, plastic slide and tool shed. Everything seemed so real to her, like a distant memory returning to the surface.
Slowly she turned to the large siding door off to her right and peered through the glass to see a small living room to her right, with a tattered couch against the far wall and a small kitchen to her left, a narrow counter dividing the kitchen from the living room. Anxious to learn whom this house belongs too. She pulled open the patio door and the moment the door opened a crack she regretted it as a wave of a nauseating smell hide her hard, forcing Kim to put a hand to her mouth in an attempt to keep herself from throwing up. She rested a hand on the railing next to the door, leaning over as a wave of dizziness tried to overcome her, breathing in as much fresh air as she could. She swallowed back the need to vomit and glanced back at the door, unsure where the smell was coming from. She was beginning to reconsider entering the house when she saw a something move quickly through the living room and down the hall to her left. Kim moved closer to the patio window, pressing her face up close and cupping her hands to either side of her eyes, squinting against the gloom; the blinds had been pulled tight allowing only a slight amount of sun to enter and making it very hard to see much of anything inside.
Taking a deep breath she grasped the patio door handle and quickly yanked the door open. It slide with relative ease across its coasters and yet again Kim was assaulted by the wave of nauseating scents that lingered within. Putting a hand to her month she tentively ventured into the bowels of the house.
“H.. hello?” She said softly through her fingers, not wanting to alarm whomever was there.
She heard a small giggle emit from down the hall to her left. With a quick glace she could see the first door was ajar and ventured towards it.
“Hello?” She inquired yet again, trying hard to hide her fear and remain calm. Cautiously she approached the door and carefully pushed it opened. In the corner of the room, at the foot of a tattered old metal-framed bed she found the child she had been following all this time. The child had her back to Kim and was standing in a corner, her head down as if she were being punished for some wrongdoing.
“Excuse me?” Kim slowly approached the child, “Is there something I can do to help you?”
The child began to giggle. At first it was a simple soft sound and then it began to build. The child lifted their head to look up at the ceiling and let out a maddening laughter that startled Kim, causing her to take a step backwards.
Abruptly the girl spun around and swung at Kim. Before Kim could react she felt a sharp pain as something raked across her face. She screamed out in horror and clenched her hand to her face. Finger were instantly coated in a warm liquid that pour forth from gash marks that cut across the girl’s face.
“I can’t believe it was so easy.” The girl laughed, “He told me you would come, but I never thought you would just walk right into my arms.”
Kim stumbled backwards, her hand holding fast to her face, she could feel her flesh peeling and blood dripping down her arm and under the sleeve of her dress. This couldn’t be happening. This all had to be some strange nightmare, but she knew that even nightmares stem from reality. Her good eye finally focused on her attacker and she suddenly understood. Before her was Nicole, her best friends little sister, the girl who deemed her a demon, the girl whom always had hatred in her eyes. While she appeared to be just as Kim last saw her there was something different about her. Blood dripped down tiny finger and when they clenched three small blade extended from beneath her long sleeved shirt. Blade no longer then a few inches, but double edged and shape as small razors. Nicole clenched her fist yet again and brought it up to her face, watching the dim light from a broken old blind glint off the reddened knives.
“Now I’ll finally be able to rid you from my sister’s life forever.” Nicole announced and without a second thought plunged at Kimberly.
Kim moved as quickly as she could, her hands wrapping around the girl’s wrist in an attempt to redirect the deadly assault, however she was moments to slow as the blades penetrated the soft tissue of Kim’s belly and sliced deep into her flesh. Blood sputtered froth from Kim’s mouth as she coughed in pain.
Nicole smiled up at the girl’s frightened face, then she felt something tingling in her hands. She tried to back away to find Kim’s grip held face. Kim’s eyes grew blank and dead. The blood from the cuts on the right side of her face started to bleed a black tar-like substance and her right eyes began to glow an eerie blue.
Nicole struggled to free herself form Kim’s grasp, “Let me go!” She cried out in frustration. This was not how things were supposed to go. This was not how she planned it. She would kill the demon girl and then Alyson, Natalie, Drake and herself could finally live together, as one big family. That is what big brother told her and that is what she believed.
Kim’s good eye blinked and looked down at Nicole. There was sadness in that eye, “Now I understand.” She said in a thick voice that sounded as if she were talking through liquid. “You don’t belong here.” She stated sorrowfully, “You’re a ghost.”
Book 3 End… To be continued in Book 4
****
To be continued in Book 4
*****
Note: The world of the Shadowlands, Its stories, Characters and ideas are a copyright of Kathryn K Williams.
This story is based upon my manga of the same name. If you wish to view art from this series please visit my deviant arts site at: http://shinigami-shimai.deviantart.com/
For more of my stories visit my deviant hearts site at: http://www.devianthearts.com/viewuser.php?uid=159
Also if you spot any typos or other errors please contact me at katwilliams @ rogers.com
Back to chapter list
